diff options
| author | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-02-07 16:51:54 -0800 |
|---|---|---|
| committer | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-02-07 16:51:54 -0800 |
| commit | f1b58dc88d42eaa06002d9a1b6b17d8eca2898dc (patch) | |
| tree | b38993cb86ce5cd8919a098ee50d05484c0528c5 | |
| parent | ebe9fb015758ae72cbd947c0f7efe1635d1567e3 (diff) | |
| -rw-r--r-- | .gitattributes | 4 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | LICENSE.txt | 11 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | README.md | 2 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55701-0.txt | 3719 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55701-0.zip | bin | 65549 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55701-h.zip | bin | 866643 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55701-h/55701-h.htm | 5085 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55701-h/images/cover.jpg | bin | 144848 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55701-h/images/frontis.jpg | bin | 55124 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55701-h/images/p007.jpg | bin | 51353 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55701-h/images/p019.jpg | bin | 39792 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55701-h/images/p029.jpg | bin | 59547 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55701-h/images/p035.jpg | bin | 60413 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55701-h/images/p043.jpg | bin | 62868 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55701-h/images/p053.jpg | bin | 66123 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55701-h/images/p059.jpg | bin | 63948 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55701-h/images/p065.jpg | bin | 37204 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55701-h/images/p073.jpg | bin | 52022 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55701-h/images/p091.jpg | bin | 65940 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55701-h/images/p109.jpg | bin | 59187 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55701-h/images/p117.jpg | bin | 50004 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55701-h/images/p121.jpg | bin | 51166 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55701-h/images/p131.jpg | bin | 53307 -> 0 bytes |
23 files changed, 17 insertions, 8804 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..d7b82bc --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,4 @@ +*.txt text eol=lf +*.htm text eol=lf +*.html text eol=lf +*.md text eol=lf diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..070f230 --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #55701 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/55701) diff --git a/old/55701-0.txt b/old/55701-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 4ec34e4..0000000 --- a/old/55701-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,3719 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg EBook of Under Many Flags, by -Katharine Scherer Cronk and Elsie Singmaster - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - - - -Title: Under Many Flags - -Author: Katharine Scherer Cronk - Elsie Singmaster - -Release Date: October 8, 2017 [EBook #55701] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK UNDER MANY FLAGS *** - - - - -Produced by David E. Brown, David Edwards and the Online -Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This -file was produced from images generously made available -by The Internet Archive) - - - - - - - - - - [Illustration: - - _Courtesy of Ralph A. Felton_ - - AT THE AMERICAN UNIVERSITY OF BEIRUT, SYRIA - - The schools and colleges founded by missionaries believe in an - all-round education which includes athletics.] - - - - - UNDER MANY - FLAGS - - BY - KATHARINE SCHERER CRONK - AND - ELSIE SINGMASTER - - NEW YORK - MISSIONARY EDUCATION MOVEMENT - OF THE UNITED STATES AND CANADA - - - COPYRIGHT 1921 BY - MISSIONARY EDUCATION MOVEMENT OF THE - UNITED STATES AND CANADA - - - - -CONTENTS - - - PAGE - - I A BAKER BY NECESSITY 1 - - Cyrus Hamlin of Turkey: statesman - and educator - - II THE MAN WITH A MILLION BIBLES 16 - - Hugh Tucker of Brazil: Christian - social service leader and agent of - the American Bible Society - - III THE STORY OF POIT 31 - - Barbrooke Grubb of Paraguay: explorer - and general missionary - - IV TREE-NOT-SHAKEN-BY-THE-WIND 48 - - Fred Hope of West Africa: industrial - expert - - V WHEN MARY WAS AFRAID 67 - - Mary Slessor of Nigeria: teacher - and the "White Queen of Okoyong" - - VI THE BOY FOR WHOM NO ONE CARED 84 - - David Day of Liberia: general missionary - - VII UNDER TWO FLAGS 99 - - Jennie Crawford of China: nurse - - VIII SIXTY-SIX DAYS WITH BANDITS 116 - - Albert Shelton of the Tibetan Border: - pioneer and physician - - - - -ILLUSTRATIONS - - - PAGE - - Athletics at Beirut University _Frontispiece_ - - Robert College 7 - - Hugh C. Tucker 19 - - Playground in Rio de Janiero 29 - - Chaco Indian girls 35 - - Barbrooke Grubb and Indians 43 - - The village drum in Africa 53 - - Chair making in Africa 59 - - Fred Hope 65 - - An African village 73 - - Dr. Day's mission and coffee industry 91 - - Jennie Crawford at work 109 - - Travel in Tibet 117 - - Dr. Shelton at work 121 - - Dr. Shelton and friends in Tibet 131 - - - - -FOREWORD - - -In olden days kings and emperors sent their armies to conquer weaker -nations. As soon as the victory was won, the flag of the vanquished was -torn down, and the flag of the victor was raised. - -Two thousand years ago a new king sent his army into the world. It -was a small army with no guns and no battleships, and in it were only -twelve men. They were commanded to go first to the lands nearest to -them and then out "into all the world." - -They were not to tear down any flags, but they were to raise the banner -of their Leader above all other flags. There was on it a new device, a -Cross, which signified that the king was a King of Love. His commands -were such as no other conqueror had ever given: - - TEACH ALL NATIONS - HEAL THE SICK - CLEANSE THE LEPER - FEED THE HUNGRY - CLOTHE THE NAKED - PREACH THE GOSPEL - -The enemies against whom His soldiers were to fight were not human -beings, however wicked and depraved they might be, but ignorance and -poverty and superstition and hunger, which made people wicked. - -The army did not long number only twelve men; it soon grew to hundreds -and thousands. Of the soldiers some were shipwrecked, some were stoned, -some faced lions and tigers and poisonous serpents; but they all did -the King's work. They preached the gospel, not only from pulpits, -but in schools and hospitals and on the farm. They taught men how to -make better homes, and to raise more food; they healed the sick and -comforted the dying by telling them of Heaven. Under many flags they -fought, but by their lives and their teachings they lifted the flag of -their Leader above all. - -It is of a few of these brave men and women that this book tells. The -authors hope that the boys and girls who read it will enlist in this -army. - - K. S. C. - E. S. - - _March, 1921._ - - - - -I - -A BAKER BY NECESSITY - - -It was muster day in Maine, and little Cyrus Hamlin was about to start -from the farm on which he lived with his mother and brother to town -where he would see the regiment hold a sham battle. He had expected his -brother to go with him, but he was ill. As Cyrus started away alone, -his mother said: - -"Here are seven cents to buy gingerbread with. Perhaps you will put a -cent in the missionary box as you go by Mrs. Farrar's house." - -Cyrus thought he had a great deal of money. Seven cents in those days -were as much as fifty now, and they would buy a good deal for a small -boy. He could easily spare a little for the missionary box. - -As he went along he tried to decide whether he should put one cent or -two into the box, and he wished his mother had said definitely either -one cent or two and had not given him a choice. Finally he decided on -two. Then a voice within him said, - -"Well, Cyrus! Five cents for yourself and only two for the heathen!" - -He decided that he would put in three cents. By this time he came to -Mrs. Farrar's house and there was the box. Was it right to keep three -cents for himself and give only four to the heathen? He stood staring -and thinking, thinking, thinking. At last he grew tired trying to -decide, and what do you suppose he did? Into the missionary box went -every penny! - -All day long he trotted round watching the soldiers, listening to the -bands, and having a good time. But he didn't go near any refreshment -tables. Late in the afternoon he made for home and burst into the house -crying out: - -"Mother! I'm as hungry as a bear! I haven't had a mouthful today." - -His mother was astonished. - -"Did you lose the money I gave you?" - -"No," said Cyrus. "But you didn't give it to me right. It wouldn't -divide equally, so I dropped it all in." - -"You poor boy!" said Mrs. Hamlin, half laughing, half crying. "Just a -minute and you shall have your supper!" - - * * * * * - -Several years later Cyrus thought earnestly about another problem. He -and his brother had all they could do to keep the farm going. There -was no money to buy new farm implements, no money even to keep them -in order. Gradually they wore out, and after a while the yoke for -the oxen went to pieces. The making of an ox-yoke is a very difficult -matter for a grown man and almost impossible for two boys thirteen and -fifteen years old. But Cyrus and his brother examined the old yoke and -looked at each other and then back at the yoke. - -"We can't buy one," said the brother. - -"We'll make one!" said Cyrus. - -They cut down a birch tree and set to work. They did not have the -proper tools, but they borrowed them—and you may be sure they returned -them in good shape,—and they put in all their spare time for days. -By and by the yoke was hewn out, and they scraped it with glass and -polished it with a dry stick. But alas, when they bored the holes for -the bows to fit into, they put them in the wrong place! - -Did this discourage them? Only for a minute. They knit their brows, -they looked at each other and then at the ruined yoke, and they went -and cut down another tree. This time they succeeded in making a perfect -yoke, and when it was painted a bright red, they were the happiest boys -in Maine. - - * * * * * - -Still another time Cyrus set his mind on an interesting problem. He -was now almost a man; he had determined to be a missionary, and he was -studying in the Academy six miles from home. Every other Saturday he -walked home around Bear Pond and across Hawk Mountain. He carried his -gun with him, and as he went along, he sometimes shot game to take to -his mother. Once he met a bear, but the bear got away. - -The view from the top of the mountain was wonderful, and Cyrus had an -eye for beauty. One day as he turned from a look at the distant woods -and fields, his eye fell upon an object near at hand. At his feet the -precipice dropped suddenly a hundred feet and on the very edge hung a -large boulder. - -He looked at this boulder with interest. One Fourth of July the young -men in the neighborhood had gathered to see whether they could push it -over, but had failed. Cyrus suddenly forgot everything but this rock. -Could anything in the world be more delightful than to shove the great -thing off and hear it go crashing down? It couldn't do any harm, and it -would be better than any Fourth of July celebration ever staged. - -He not only stared at the rock, he examined it carefully, and then he -thought again. The boulder rested on gravel, and if that could be cut -out, down it would fly. He hurried home to tell his brother. - -The next Saturday the two Hamlins and a friend met on the mountain and -dug away at the sandy bed on which the rock lay, but it did not move. -The next Saturday they came again. At supper time it seemed as though -they would have to give up all hope of finishing that day, and they -were dreadfully afraid that some one would come and complete the work -and get the credit. - -"Let supper wait!" said they. - -Again they set to work, and presently one of them shouted, "It's -moving!" - -With a wild leap the boys got out of the way. The rock moved slowly at -first, then faster and faster and in the end it plunged down, striking -sheets of fire as it flew. Bang! it struck the granite cliff and burst -into three great fragments. Swish! it rushed down on its way to an open -field below. - -Never were there three happier boys. They went home to supper in the -twilight, hearing the echo of the terrific crash and knowing that the -great boulder had had to yield to their strength and persistence. - - * * * * * - -But the time came when Cyrus Hamlin faced problems a thousand times -more serious than making an ox-yoke or moving a boulder. He became a -missionary as he had intended and was sent to Constantinople. There he -taught Armenian boys in Bebek Seminary, and it became the dream of his -life to build a college. - -"Education is the way to peace and enlightenment," he would say. "If -we could found Christian institutions where we could train young men -in all professions, then they could go out to set an example to their -fellow countrymen and be their leaders." - -He never walked through the narrow streets or crossed the Golden Horn -without looking all round for a suitable location, and he had already -about twenty in mind. But his dream did not come true. In the first -place, there was no money. In the second place, he had to fill with -other work all the time he might have spent planning for a college. He -had to be textbook as well as teacher, and he had to make all his own -apparatus. - -When he moved into a house, he had to repair it; when his poor Armenian -students and their families were without clothes, he had to find a way -to cover them. When they were refused work by the cruel Turks, he had -to find work for them. He taught them how to make and sell stoves and -stove-pipes and various useful articles. - -One poor man became insane when he had no way of supporting himself -and his family and believed that he was turned to stone. Just as soon -as Dr. Hamlin gave him work, he was cured. Dr. Hamlin suggested to him -that it was best to make an article for which there was a demand. - - [Illustration: - - _Courtesy of Robert College_ - - ROBERT COLLEGE, CONSTANTINOPLE - - This picture taken in Turkey in Asia looks across the Bosphorus, a mile - wide at this point, to Turkey in Europe and the site chosen by Cyrus - Hamlin for his college. The modern buildings "rub elbows" with towers - six hundred years old.] - -"If there are thirteen hundred thousand inhabitants in Constantinople, -there are thirteen hundred million rats," said he. "Make rat traps! -I'll show you how!" - -Soon the man had to have assistants to sell his traps. - -Still more Armenians came for help, and Dr. Hamlin had to stop dreaming -about his college and plan how he could feed them. An idea had occurred -to him vaguely; now it grew into a well-developed scheme. He would -teach them to make bread. Everybody needed bread, and in Constantinople -the bread was not good and all the work was done by horse-power. He -would bake by steam. - -The fact that he had never made bread did not trouble him in the least. -He had never made an ox-yoke, or rolled a boulder down a mountain until -he tried. - -His fellow-missionaries laughed at him, but they couldn't laugh him -out of his plans, and he ordered his machinery from America. The -difficulties were many, some were serious and some funny; but in -the end the engine and the boiler were set up and everything was in -order. The dough was mixed, the oven heated, the loaves were moulded; -but alas, the bread was sour and could not be eaten. Dr. Hamlin -experimented again and again until one morning he had delicious loaves -of bread to sell. - -Now he smoothed out his forehead. The bakery was successful, the poor -Armenian Christians had work; again he could devote his time to his -teaching and could think of his college. - -But he was mistaken. England and Russia went to war, and to Scutari -on the other side of the Bosphorus were brought the wounded English -soldiers. Dr. Hamlin looked across the water and thought of the -suffering boys and hated war. He did not think of any effect upon -himself. But he was to be seriously affected. - -One day an orderly came to the door of the Seminary and asked him to -come to the hospital at the invitation of the chief physician, Dr. -Mapleton. - -"And what does he want with me?" asked Dr. Hamlin. "I'm very busy." - -"He wants to see you about bread." - -"About bread!" repeated Dr. Hamlin, and obeyed, wondering. - -In the hospital he found himself in the presence of a busy man, so -burdened by responsibilities that he hardly had time to look up. - -"Are you Hamlin the baker?" he asked. - -"I'm Hamlin the missionary." - -Dr. Mapleton lifted his head. "That's just like everything in this -country," he said irritably. "I send for a baker and get a missionary! -Thank God, I'm not a heathen that I should want a missionary!" - -Dr. Hamlin laughed. "But I'm the baker," he said. - -"You, the baker!" repeated Dr. Mapleton. - -Dr. Hamlin explained how he had been forced into the baking business. - -"Then will you bake bread for our hospital? What we get is not fit to -eat. Our poor invalids won't touch it; they can't. We're in a tight -place." - -Dr. Hamlin stood with knitted brows. - -"You will, won't you?" said the physician, earnestly. - -Dr. Hamlin uttered a fateful "yes." One couldn't refuse such a plea -as this! In a few minutes the contract was signed. He promised to -furnish two hundred and fifty loaves a day. But as he left the hospital -he looked around. Two hundred and fifty loaves a day! They would not -go far if all these beds were to be filled by patients. It looked as -though the whole British army were expected. - -Alas, the beds were all needed. First fifty a day, then a hundred a -day, the soldiers were carried in from the hospital ships, sick, dying, -with dreadful wounds. Dr. Hamlin could neither teach his Armenians nor -dream about his college when he had six thousand, then twelve thousand -loaves of bread to make each day. He thought of nothing but baking. - -The poor patients had almost no nursing, and his heart ached. He -offered to organize a corps of nurses for the night when there was no -one to take care of the helpless invalids, but he was refused by the -brutal officers. - -Then one morning he went to the hospital and heard a strange piece of -news. A soldier told him, his eyes almost popping from his head in his -astonishment: - -"Fancy, Mr. Hamlin! Some _women_ have come to this hospital. Did you -ever hear of such a dreadful and improper thing?" - -"What women?" asked Dr. Hamlin. - -"A Miss Florence Nightingale with a force of assistants." - -"Good for her!" said Dr. Hamlin. "It's time that somebody should come -here and do something." - -That morning he kept his eyes wider open than ever. The Hamlin family -were famous hero-worshipers; Cyrus's grandfather had named six of his -boys for heroes. They were Africanus, for Scipio Africanus, Hannibal, -Cyrus, Eleazer, Isaac, and Jacob, and the other three, one might -mention incidentally, were Americus, Asiaticus, and Europus. Here, Dr. -Hamlin saw, was a real live hero, in the bud at least. - -He watched Florence Nightingale moving quietly about in the scene of -misery and horror. The poor lads spent no more lonely nights. Every -want was attended to. The death-rate went steadily down. It was one of -the great achievements of history, and he had a part in it; he baked -the only bread Florence Nightingale would let her sick boys have. - -But still his dream had not come true, and in the confusion it seemed -to grow more and more dim. The war went on, bread had to be baked every -day, new ovens had to be built, thousands of pounds of flour had to be -bargained for. - -Presently he had a new occupation—he set up a laundry. The clothes of -the wounded men were filthy, and he offered to have them washed. But -they were so filthy that the women feared to handle them, badly as they -needed work. The brain which had studied the making of an ox-yoke and -the pushing off of a boulder and the making of bread worked quickly. -Out of an empty cask Dr. Hamlin made a washing machine, and the -vermin-filled clothes did not have to be touched by hand until they -were clean—a new problem was solved! His friends had told him that he -had sixteen professions, and now he had another,—that of laundryman! - -He did not suspect that all the time he was baking bread and washing -clothes there was coming nearer and nearer the fulfilment of his dream. -He had prayed and hoped that some day a rich man would come and see the -good that might be done by a Christian college. Now that good man was -at hand, Christopher Robert, an American merchant. - -Mr. Robert was traveling in the East, and one day as he was crossing -the Bosphorus he saw a boat loaded with loaves of bread. - -"What in the world does this mean?" he asked his friends. "That looks -like American bread. Who bakes it?" - -"A missionary named Hamlin," was the answer. - -"A missionary who bakes bread!" repeated Mr. Robert. - -"He baked it first to give work to his Armenian Christians, and when -the hospital was opened he was persuaded to bake it for the patients. -It's the best and also the cheapest bread ever seen in this part of the -world." - -"I should like to meet that man," said Mr. Robert. - -"That will be an easy matter," said his friends. - -But when Mr. Robert met Dr. Hamlin, he heard only a little about bread -and a great deal about another matter. Though no record of their -conversation has been kept, it must have been something like this: - -"I'm very much interested in your bread-making, Dr. Hamlin." - -"I had no idea what I was getting into," was Dr. Hamlin's probable -reply. "But it had to be done. What I'm chiefly interested in is the -founding of a Christian college here in Constantinople." - -"It must have been a tremendous work to bake all this bread." - -"It was, but oh, Mr. Robert, what wonderful work we could do if we -could have a college to train young men!" - -"And your laundry enterprise, Dr. Hamlin, that must have been the -greatest blessing to the sick." - -"It made them more comfortable. If we could have a Christian college -here, it would leaven the whole empire." - -"How did you learn so many trades, Dr. Hamlin?" - -"Oh, I picked them up. You see, Mr. Robert," Dr. Hamlin repeated his -favorite sentiment, "education is the way to peace and enlightenment. -If we could found a large Christian institution where we could train -young men in all professions, then they could go out to be the leaders -of their people." - -It is likely that at this point Mr. Robert gave up trying to get -information about bread-making and laundering and said, with a twinkle -in his eye, "Well, tell me about your college!" - -Dr. Hamlin took a long breath and began. How long he had waited! But -here, please God, was a hearer with a receptive heart and a large purse. - -Mr. Robert listened earnestly and his heart was moved. What better use -could one have for one's money than to bring enlightenment to this -dark corner of the world? In a few minutes he was not only listening, -but helping Dr. Hamlin to plan, and within a few years Robert College -crowned the hill which Dr. Hamlin selected as the best site he had -considered. - -Mr. Robert was a generous man and he would undoubtedly have put his -money to good use somewhere, but Robert College would not be shining -like a star in a dark sky if he had not seen Dr. Hamlin's boat-load of -bread crossing the Bosphorus on its way to Florence Nightingale's sick -boys. - - - - -II - -THE MAN WITH A MILLION BIBLES - - -It was a hot summer day. The people of the city of Paracatu in Brazil -were standing or lounging in groups about the doors of their little -houses, which were built close together. - -Children with scant clothing played about in the streets. Their bare, -brown feet were used to the hot pavements. Mothers sat squatted in the -doorways making lace. One woman was beating _mandioca_ for her family's -_almoco_, or lunch, while another woman fanned a fire of coals on a -little round, iron stove. - -Suddenly the children ran back out of the street. The women looked up -and saw a procession of nine mules coming into the city. Many trains -of mules passed by their doors, but this one was different from the -others. The man who rode on the foremost mule had a very fair skin. -Riding behind him were three Brazilian men whose faces were dark like -the faces of the women who sat in the doorways and the children who -played in the streets. Five of the mules carried packs loaded with a -tent, some cooking pots and pans, and books. There were books not only -in the packs on the backs of the mules, but more books in the pockets -of the four men. - -As the procession passed out of sight, the women looked curiously to -see where the men were going to stop, and wondered why they had come -and what books they carried. - -Towards evening one of the women went about among her neighbors to tell -the news she had heard. - -"The man who rode at the head of the mule train is Dr. Hugh Tucker. He -comes from North America. Tonight he is going to speak in the public -square. There are many people who say that it is the book which he has -that has made his country great and free." - -In the evening a crowd came to the public square to hear Dr. Tucker. -They asked him many questions. Some who had money, or who could read, -bought Bibles so they could learn more for themselves of the things he -told them. He gave Bibles to those who had no money. - -Dr. Tucker's business was to give the Bible to the people of Brazil. -For years that was what he had been doing. In the beautiful city of Rio -de Janeiro he had a great store to which people came by the hundreds to -buy Bibles and from which Bibles were sent by mail and by colporteurs -in all directions. - -These colporteurs, or Bible men, went through the cities of Brazil -and far into the country. Sometimes they walked, sometimes they rode -on mules, and sometimes they traveled in ox-carts. Dr. Tucker himself -often rode with them, as he did on this trip when they stopped at -Paracatu. This journey through towns and open country lasted for six -weeks. - -There were few houses along the rough and hilly roads. Now and then -long-legged ostriches ran across the path before the mules. Gaily -colored parrots perched on branches of the trees; monkeys chattered in -the vines beside the small streams; and here and there a fox or a tatou -ran past. Sometimes the prairie with its waving grass stretched before -them like an ocean. At night they pitched their tent beside small -streams where the grass grew fresh and green. - -One Sunday morning as they rested in front of their tent, an ox-cart -stopped before them, and a man jumped out and asked for a cup of -coffee. As he drank the coffee, Dr. Tucker read to him from the Bible. - -"Go on, go on," the man called to his driver. "I'll follow later. Never -in all my life have I heard such strange things as this book tells." - -The next morning the colporteurs were up at three o'clock. The moon -lighted their way as they rode. They stopped at a house for breakfast, -and Dr. Tucker took out a Bible and read from it to their host. - - [Illustration: HUGH C. TUCKER - - Not only did he put the Bible into the pulpits and bookcases of Brazil, - but its spirit of love and service found expression in the hearts of - the people, in parks, schools, and playgrounds.] - -"No, no, don't stop!" said the man, when Dr. Tucker started to help -load the mules. "Read more. Let the others load the animals while I -call my neighbors, that you may read to them, too, and tell them what -these things mean, for they are new and strange to us." - -Every day they met people who asked, "Where are you going, and what is -this new book you carry with you?" - -"How can these things be?" said one man. "Is it true that so long as -two thousand years ago such wonderful things happened and today I hear -of them for the first time and even yet my friends have not heard? You -are slow about giving the Bible to my people!" - -Now Dr. Tucker had thought he was giving the Bible to the people of -Brazil just as fast as he could, but he redoubled his efforts. He sent -out still more colporteurs. They gathered the people in the public -squares of the cities and read and preached to them, and the people -listened gladly. Sometimes the colporteurs started out with sacks -filled with Bibles and came back with their sacks full of the images -the people had been worshiping and had cast away when they read, "I am -the Lord thy God. Thou shalt have no other gods before me." - -Dr. Tucker has given more than a million Bibles to Brazil. He presented -a Bible to President Prudenti Moraes on his inauguration day. He has -found many ways of giving the spirit of the Bible in addition to -putting the book into the hands of the people. He does not wish anyone -to think that this is a magical book, and that it is enough merely to -have it. - -When he took Bibles to the sick boatmen down in their poor little mud -huts by the river-side, he found they had no one to care for them -properly,—there are many thousands of sailors coming into the port of -Rio every year,—so Dr. Tucker became the "seamen's friend." He rented -a house and made it a Seamen's Home. In one year more than ten thousand -sailors came to his Home. Most of them were glad to pay for their meals -and beds, but he did not turn any away if they were ill or had no -money. There were free beds and free meals for those who needed help, -and doctors to care for those who were sick, and employment found for -those who were out of work. - -While he was preaching in the slums of Rio he found many people who -were poor and sick, as there are in all great cities. He went to a -young Brazilian doctor and asked him to visit the homes of the poor -people in the slums. - -The young doctor came back and said, "Why, Dr. Tucker, it is almost -enough to make anyone ill just to go into these homes and see how the -people live. There are so many dark rooms and so little sunlight, and -the houses are very dirty. In almost every home someone is sick." Dr. -Tucker remembered how the multitudes came to Jesus and were healed, and -so he thought one of the best ways to give more of the Bible to the -people was to help those who were sick. - -He had stereopticon pictures made which showed how tuberculosis might -be prevented. Then he went to the United States Ambassador and to the -mayor of Rio and to the president of the Board of Health and to other -great men who could help him and told them he was going to give a -lecture and wanted them to come and sit on the platform. He sent cards -out all over the city telling how many people had tuberculosis and what -they should do to be cured and inviting people to his meeting. - -Those who came were so much interested in the pictures, that the city -officials arranged for him to show them to the children in the public -schools. Then they had him talk to the people who gathered in the -public squares of the city. The government gave him money to fight -tuberculosis, and he started a hospital where sick people without money -could be treated and where they could hear and read about Jesus the -Great Physician. - -Next he started a school for poor children. The children wanted to come -to school, and Dr. Tucker was very happy until he saw how strangely -they behaved. - -"What can be the matter with them?" he asked. "They sit with their -hands folded. They don't want to study or even to play. Their eyes are -dull." - -He asked the children questions and visited their homes to find out why -they did not want to study or to jump about and play. - -"No wonder my school children sit with their hands folded," he said -when he came back. "They are half starved. Some of them have nothing -but a cup of coffee and a pickle to eat all day." - -He remembered how Jesus had fed those who were hungry, so every day -he provided a lunch of whole wheat mush with milk and sugar. Soon the -hollow cheeks of the children began to get round and rosy, their eyes -began to shine, and they wanted to run and jump and play. - -"I wish we could feed all the hungry children in Rio," said Dr. Tucker -one day. He knew he could never get them all in his little school, but -he thought of another plan—he started a cooking school to teach the -mothers to cook good meals at home. He told the gas company about his -plan, and they gave him the stoves he needed. The mothers came with -their children, and while the children learned reading and writing and -arithmetic, the mothers learned how to prepare food that was better for -children than coffee and pickles. Dr. Tucker had found another way to -give the Bible to Brazil. - -One day he said, "The Bible tells us to clothe the naked, but how can -we ever get clothes enough for all of the poor people of Brazil!" - -Presently he walked into the office of a sewing machine company and -told the manager about his plan to clothe the naked. - -"That would be fine!" the manager said. "Of course the only way to -clothe all the poor people is to teach them how to make their own -clothes." - -He sent sewing machines to Dr. Tucker's school, and soon the mothers -were learning to sew. Dr. Tucker had found still another way to give -the Bible to Brazil. - -Now his school children were well and happy. Their cheeks were round -and rosy, for they had a lunch at school and their mothers gave them -good food at home. Their clothes were neat and clean, their eyes were -bright and shining, and they were ready to study and play. But where -should they play? There was no trouble about a place to study. They -could study at school or at home, but when they wanted to play there -was no place at all. Rio is one of the most beautiful cities in the -world, and many of the people are very wealthy and live in beautiful -homes, but Dr. Tucker's poor little children in the slums lived in -houses that were built close together right on the street. - -There was a very beautiful park, with lovely green grass, but the -superintendent of parks was very proud of his green grass and had -a fence of iron rails around it with a sign, "Keep off the grass" -wherever a child could get in. - -Every time Dr. Tucker saw that park, his eyes looked like the eyes -of his school children when they were hungry. But one day as he went -through the park, his eyes began to twinkle. He clapped his hands and -said to himself, "I'll do it!" At once he walked up boldly to the mayor -of Rio and the superintendent of parks. - -"The children have no place to play," he said. "Why don't you open up a -part of the city park for a public playground?" - -The mayor and the superintendent of parks were so shocked they could -scarcely say a word. They were so proud of their beautiful park, they -had never let people even walk on the grass; and now this bold man -actually dared to propose that they should put swings and teeter -boards and tennis courts right where the grass was most beautiful! - -But they could not forget what he said about happy children being worth -more than beautiful grass, and one day they drove to Dr. Tucker's door -in a fine automobile and invited him to ride with them. They did not -ask him where he wanted to go, but drove straight to the park. - -"We have decided to do what you ask and let you make your playground on -one condition," announced the mayor. - -"Good!" said Dr. Tucker, "What's the condition?" - -"That you get all the equipment for a first-class playground," answered -the superintendent of parks. - -Dr. Tucker was thinking very fast. "Equipment for a first-class -playground" meant swings and bars and teeter boards and tennis nets -and footballs and ever so many other things boys and girls love in a -playground. With the same twinkle that was in his eyes when he looked -at the park and said, "I'll do it," he said now, "All right, I'll take -you up." - -He did not have a single cent in his pocket to buy all these things and -he did not know where he was going to get so much money, but he said to -himself: - -"I'll look around a bit and see what I can see." - -The first thing he saw was some men tearing up an old street-car track. -He went to the manager of the street-car company. "What are you going -to do with those old rails?" he asked. "May I have them?" - -"Yes, I guess so," answered the manager. - -Dr. Tucker said "Thank you" very politely and then added, "I'll have to -have them shaped a little differently and a few holes bored in them. -Would you mind doing this in your shop?" - -The manager said he would do that, too. When Dr. Tucker said "Thank -you" very politely again and turned to go, the manager asked: "What in -the world do you want those old rails for?" - -"For swing supports and all sorts of equipment for the playground." - -He told the manager about his ride with the mayor and the -superintendent of parks and all about the things he was going to make -for the playground and athletic fields out of those lovely old rails. - -"Nonsense, man!" said the manager. "Those old rails aren't good enough. -Why you ought to have the best stuff money can buy for Brazil's first -public playground." - -"Of course we ought," said Dr. Tucker, "but since we don't have the -money to buy them with, I propose to see what we can make." - -"What would you buy if you did have the money?" asked the manager. -"Think it over and let me know." - -Dr. Tucker went home and got a catalog of a New York store. A few days -later he went into the manager's office with the catalog in his hand. -The manager was so busy he scarcely had time to look up. - -"Are you too busy to look at the things we need for the playground?" -asked Dr. Tucker. - -"Yes, I am," replied the manager. "You just take that catalog and mark -what you need, and when I go to New York perhaps I can get it for you." - -Dr. Tucker's eyes twinkled twice that time. He felt as if his fairy -godmother had shown him a wonderful palace and told him to help -himself. He sat down and marked in that catalog the things he knew the -boys and girls of Rio would have marked if they had held his pencil. - -The manager took the catalog to New York with him and bought every -single article that had a mark before it. He paid for them with -dollars—seven hundred and forty of them—out of his own pocket. - - [Illustration: - - _Courtesy World's Sunday School Association_ - - A PLAYGROUND IN RIO DE JANEIRO - - On the grounds of an old private park the children of the city now - swing and slide and bat and jump.] - -When the swings and bars and outfits came and were set up in the park, -the opening day was announced. The people came in crowds from all over -the city. The band played, and the flag of Brazil was raised. The mayor -made a speech, and the children cheered, and then they scampered off to -swing and slide and bat and jump; and the first public playground of -Brazil was open. - -That evening Dr. Tucker walked down the street. He thought of his -million Bibles, and he thought of his school and his playground which -put the love of God into visible form. - -"The Bible is coming into Brazil," he said to himself. "Not only into -the pulpits and into bookcases, but its spirit of love and service is -coming into the parks and schools and the streets and, best of all, -into the hearts of the people." And his own heart was glad. - - - - -III - -THE STORY OF POIT - - -In the interior of South America, with the rivers Parana and Paraguay -to the east, with Argentine to the south, and Bolivia to the west, -there is a vast, low country called the Gran Chaco, about as large -as the state of Texas and inhabited by Indians. The country is flat -and there are grass-lands, swamps, and forests of palm trees. There -are many different animals with which the children of the North are -not familiar but of which they may have seen pictures, among them the -tapir, the marsh deer, the otter, the peccary, and the armadillo. There -are some savage animals such as the jaguar, the puma, and a very large -wolf with a long mane. - -There are also some of the queerest animals in the world, especially -the ant-eater, a bow-legged creature seven feet long from the tip of -his snout to the tip of his hairy tail. There is a queer little opossum -about the size of a mouse, with enormous black eyes, fan-like ears, -and a long tail, which runs about in the trees like a squirrel. Most -interesting of all is the lungfish which can live either in the water -or in the air. In the wet season he stays in the swamps and eats -and eats, and when the dry season comes and the swamps disappear, he -burrows in the ground and lives without eating anything, by using up -the fat he has stored. - -There are many birds both large and small, from great ostriches -down to tiny hummingbirds, and there are insects of all kinds, ants -and crickets and mosquitoes and beetles and locusts, and there are -twenty-four different kinds of frogs, each with a different croak. - -For many weeks no rain falls, and the Indians have a hard time to get -along; then when the rain comes they have more than they need to eat, -water-birds, fish, and, by-and-by, their harvests. They do not mind -having to tramp round in deep water, because wet weather brings plenty. - -Among the Indians in this strange country was a young man named Poit. -One morning in December Poit awoke with a frightened, anxious heart. -It was not because he was too warm, though in December in Chaco the -mornings are hot, nor because he had not slept comfortably on his bed -on the ground nor because he was hungry; it was because he plotted a -wicked deed. Today Poit planned to do the most dreadful thing anyone -can do, he was going to kill his best friend, the missionary. - -Though these Indians lived so uncomfortably, they did not want to -change their ways, and they killed everybody who came to explore their -country or to search for silver or to tell them of the love of God. -Even soldiers sent to conquer them by force failed because they were so -fierce and cunning. - -The chief reason for their resistance and their cruelty was not -wickedness, but ignorance and dreadful fear. They were afraid of -spirits and afraid of witches and wizards. They were so afraid that -the souls of the dead might come and annoy them that whenever anyone -died they destroyed the village and went to another place to live. -This wasn't very difficult because their houses were made of boughs -stuck into the ground. They were especially afraid of people unlike -themselves, and this was the reason they killed foreigners. - -In spite of their objections, a little mission had been established -among them. It was situated on the banks of the Paraguay River and its -influence did not extend very far inland, but it was a beginning. The -first missionary died as a result of his hard work, and there arrived -one day a new missionary, a tall, slender young man, hardly more than a -boy in years, whose name was Barbrooke Grubb. - -Mr. Grubb was not satisfied to stay along the river where he could see -only a few of the Indians, he determined to travel to the interior -villages. He knew perfectly well that the undertaking was dangerous. -He had heard of the explorers and the missionaries whom the Indians -had murdered; he knew that a poor white man who had strayed from his -companions and had taken refuge with them had been slain; he knew that -if sickness broke out while he was staying in a village, he would be -held responsible and be killed. He knew that if an Indian had a bad -dream about him, he might kill him. - -Nevertheless, he not only visited the interior of the country, but he -lived with the Indians for months at a time, staying in their villages, -eating their strange food, hunting and fishing with them, so that he -might learn all about their ways and help them. He went unarmed and -unprotected, saying that he was a messenger of peace. - -He had many thrilling experiences, and some that were very funny. Of -course he did not know the language well at first and he mistook the -word "evil" for the word "good," and assured the people that he was a -friend of the "evil spirit." - - [Illustration: - - _Courtesy of Samuel Guy Inman_ - - GIRLS OF THE CHACO MISSION SCHOOL - - They are not having a picnic, but have just eaten their noonday meal, - and the kettle of maize is nearly empty.] - -He had many amusing encounters with the witch-doctors. You would not -think from the picture of a Chaco witch-doctor that they could frighten -anybody, but these natives lived in deadly fear of them. Mr. Grubb -proved how foolish it was to have faith in them. When a witch-doctor -claimed to have a charm against bullets, Mr. Grubb said: - -"All right; you stand over there and I'll shoot at you, and you won't -mind a bit." - -The witch-doctor wouldn't hear of this trial, and the Indians laughed -at him. - -Once Mr. Grubb heard that a witch-doctor was taking needles out of his -patients' bodies, and he proved that the witch-doctor bought all the -needles from him and that the cure was a pretense. - -Some of the Indians were very smart. There was one called Pinse-apawa, -who came into Mr. Grubb's tent one day just as Mr. Grubb was taking -some medicine. This medicine had an alcoholic smell though it had a -dreadfully bitter taste, so bitter that you could hardly swallow it. -Pinse-apawa smelled the odor of liquor. - -"Ah!" he said. "You won't let us drink liquor, but when you are here -alone you take it yourself!" - -"Have some," invited Mr. Grubb. - -Poor Pinse-apawa took a big swallow and after that he knew the -difference between liquor and medicine. - - * * * * * - -Now Poit, who opened his eyes on a warm December morning intending to -murder Mr. Grubb was not a witch-doctor; he was a clever, intelligent -Indian, and when he was good, he was a great help. We do not like to -call him a bad Indian, even though he was to do such a dreadful deed. -Though he had had every chance under Mr. Grubb's teaching to learn to -be good, he had not met him until he was a grown man, and then it is -very hard to change your heart. - -By this time Mr. Grubb had been in the Chaco for seven years, and the -work he had done was truly wonderful. At the mission station there was -a settlement where the people lived in permanent houses instead of -wandering from place to place. Strangers could go about unarmed and in -safety. The Indians had been taught to work, not only at odd moments, -but steadily. They had been taught to take care of sheep and cattle and -to raise vegetables. - -They had learned to distrust the witch-doctors and to take precautions -against contagion. They had learned to respect the law and to live at -peace with their neighbors. They had built several hundred miles of -cart tracks. They had axes, knives, hoes, scissors, and many other -possessions which Mr. Grubb had had shipped from England to help them -to live more comfortably and to earn their living more easily. Some -could even read and write. - -They had learned still more important lessons. Mr. Grubb had taught -them that it was unspeakably wicked to kill the poor little babies as -they had been doing, and equally wrong to bury alive sick people whom -they thought would soon die. He had taught them also that it was wrong -to drink liquor because it made them frantic and wicked. Though they -did not always do what was right, hundreds of them knew what was right, -and had begun to try to be good. - -They knew also—and this was most important of all—about God and -Jesus, and, though none had openly become Christians, the seed of -Christianity had been planted in their hearts. - -Now Poit had a special chance to learn what was right because he was -constantly in the company of Mr. Grubb who had brought about this -wonderful transformation. He was very bright and Mr. Grubb depended -upon him, and he seemed very faithful and Mr. Grubb trusted him. He -could hunt and set traps, and steal quietly up to the ostriches and -capture them, and find his way through the woods, and make bows and -arrows, and do other useful things. - -When Mr. Grubb had been in the Chaco for seven years he went home to -England for a vacation, the first vacation he had had. Other young men -had come to help him, and the mission was so well established that it -would not suffer in his absence. - -Before he went away, he planned carefully for his return. He intended -then to visit a distant tribe called the Toothli, to which Poit -belonged, and he had already built a bullock road in that direction. -He sent Poit to a distant settlement with seventeen head of cattle -and other goods and told him that he was to settle down there and -make friends with the people. He was not to sell the cattle to people -who would use them for food, but only to those who would raise other -cattle, because Mr. Grubb was very anxious for the natives to learn to -care for stock. - -Poit was to tell the Toothli that the missionaries would come and live -with them if they would do certain things. They must give up making -beer, and they must not hold feasts which lasted more than three days. -They must work when they were called upon for the good of the whole -settlement, and they must help to build the cart track and keep it -clear. They must live at peace with their neighbors, and above all they -must cease at once the killing of little children. - -Poit had done so well, that this important work was entrusted to him -and off he went with his cattle and his goods. He was very proud and -at first he obeyed Mr. Grubb's directions. But alas, his pride in Mr. -Grubb's confidence and his feeling of responsibility did not continue. -He forgot what he had learned; he convinced himself that Mr. Grubb was -gone for good; and he took possession of the property which Mr. Grubb -had given him. He began to sell the cattle to people who used them for -food, and he took the money for himself. - -When Mr. Grubb came back, Poit was terrified. He had not believed Mr. -Grubb's promise nor had he understood in the least how devoted Mr. -Grubb was to his work. Now the money had to be paid over, and he had to -give an account of the cattle, and he had spent a part of the money, -and the cattle had been eaten. In order to cover his crime, he stole -money from the missionaries. He was so clever that they did not at -first suspect that he was the thief. But he could not bring the cattle -back to life and soon he realized that discovery was at hand; Mr. Grubb -would learn that he had not been faithful. - -Mr. Grubb prepared at once to fulfil his promise to visit the Toothli -people, and so little did he suspect Poit of wrong-doing that he made -him the leader of the six Indians whom he took with him. - -It was so hot that the party traveled by night to avoid the sun. They -had a pretty comfortable track to walk on, but on both sides were -thickets of trees and vines in which the twenty-four kinds of frogs -croaked in twenty-four different notes, and everywhere were mosquitoes -which flew out hungrily when they heard human beings approaching. - -Suddenly Mr. Grubb looked round and saw that, of all his company, only -Poit was in sight. He sent him back at once to find out why the others -lingered. In a little while Poit reappeared and reported that one of -the bearers had a thorn in his foot, and his companions were extracting -it. They would all be along, he said, in a few minutes. - -But the few minutes passed and the Indians did not come. Poit had -wickedly told them that Mr. Grubb did not need them and that they might -return toward the mission. He had dreamed that when his disobedience -was found out, Mr. Grubb had killed him, and he had decided in terror -that he must kill Mr. Grubb as soon as possible. He meant to go on for -a few days until they had reached the Toothli country and then he would -do the deed. He believed that the people of his tribe would help him to -hide his crime. - -Mr. Grubb noticed that Poit seemed downcast, but he did not dream what -he had in his heart. The two went on alone, and still the other Indians -did not overtake them. Poit suggested that perhaps they had gone home -because they did not approve of the journey. Still Mr. Grubb did not -suspect his evil intention, and they traveled on, arriving presently at -the village which was Poit's home. - -Here Mr. Grubb inquired about the cattle, but everybody was in league -with Poit and helped him conceal his theft, and still Mr. Grubb was -deceived. The people said that the cattle had merely strayed away, and -he gave orders that they be collected before his return. - -For two days he and Poit journeyed toward the distant settlements, -and at last Poit decided that he could postpone the murder no longer. -His heart was depressed when he woke, because in his sleep he had -understood more clearly than when he was awake what a fearful thing it -was to kill a man who had shown such love for those who would gladly -have been his enemies. - -As he moved about, his courage revived; he ceased to be downcast and -became cheerful. So cold-blooded was he that he sat beside Mr. Grubb -on the ground while he sharpened the long iron arrow with which he -intended to kill him. - - [Illustration: BARBROOKE GRUBB - - Unarmed and unprotected, he was a messenger of peace to the Indians of - Paraguay.] - -They were now traveling by day, and they set out at about half-past six -for their last journey together. The sun was already high and so hot -that it had dried the heavy dew. They had gone but a short distance -when Mr. Grubb saw that he had been led into a thicket. He observed a -strange look on Poit's face, and did not realize that he had caught -Poit's eye at the moment when he was trying to get into a position from -which he could shoot him. - -A moment later he bent over, trying to break a path through the -undergrowth, and in that instant Poit lifted his bow and arrow. A -stinging blow under his shoulder blade, and Mr. Grubb understood in a -flash that this was not his friend but his enemy, and that he had been -shot, perhaps fatally. - -When the deed was done, Poit came to himself. He shouted in dismay and -terror, "Ak kai! Ak kai!" and rushed away. - -He had run only a short distance when he sat down to think. He believed -that he had either killed Mr. Grubb outright or that Mr. Grubb would -soon die from his wounds or that he would be slain by a jaguar whose -tracks they had crossed. He decided craftily that he would set out -straightway for the mission and say that he had seen a jaguar about to -leap, and that, shooting at the jaguar, he had killed Mr. Grubb. - -He had not gone very far when he met an Indian with paint marks on -his body, which showed that he was in mourning. Poit supposed this -meant that Mr. Grubb was dead—someone must have found Mr. Grubb's -body before the jaguar devoured it. He ran back into the forest. By -this time he was out of his mind with fear. For hundreds and hundreds -of years the Indians had killed foreigners without thinking anything -about it; but now there was a change. Here was an Indian mourning for -a foreigner! Poit was puzzled and frightened. He did not yet know that -all the Indians were crying out for vengeance upon the man who had -tried to murder their benefactor. - -But what neither Poit nor the mourning Indian knew was that Mr. Grubb -was still alive. How he reached the mission was a miracle. He was -more dead than alive from the wound which pierced his lung, and from -exhaustion. Sometimes he staggered along leaning on two Indians; -sometimes he rode a horse on whose back he had to be supported. Often -his companions had to lay him down on the ground lest he should die. -He suffered from the heat by day and was tortured by the mosquitoes by -night. As though this were not enough, one night a goat belonging to an -Indian jumped on him by accident! - -But at last he reached the mission and had proper medical attention, -and all along the weary way the Indians saw his agony and understood -that he was suffering because he had come to help them. They thought -not only of him, but of the Master about whom he had told them, and -they believed that he had been saved by a miracle. - -Though Mr. Grubb still lived, the Indians decided that Poit must die, -and they searched for him until they captured him. He pleaded with them -desperately, reminding them that he was their relative whom they had -known all their lives and that Mr. Grubb was only a stranger; but they -would not listen. - -When he heard that Poit was to die, Mr. Grubb tried to save him, but in -vain. He did, however, succeed in saving Poit's family whom the Indians -would have killed also. This forgiving spirit amazed and touched them -still more. - -Now this story is sad and dreadful and there would not be any reason -for telling it if Poit's death were the end. But in a way, it was only -a beginning. - -Mr. Grubb had to make two journeys for further medical attention, one -to Ascuncion, nearly four hundred miles away, and one to Buenos Ayres, -nine hundred miles away. It was December when Poit attacked him; it was -June before he was able to take up his work. When he did so, the seed -so strangely sown by poor Poit had ripened. Two Indians who had been -impressed by Mr. Grubb's devotion and by his almost miraculous recovery -asked to be baptized. Thus the foundation of the Church in the Chaco -was laid. - -Mr. Grubb is still working, and the extent of his influence has greatly -increased. The Indians in the distant settlements no longer wait for -him to seek them out; they come to see for themselves what he has done -and to hear the story he has to tell. The government has named him the -"pacificator of the Indians." - -Do you not suppose that sometimes as he thinks of his years in the -Chaco, he thinks with pity of poor Poit and hopes that his cry "Ak kai! -Ak kai!" showed repentance as well as fear of punishment? - - - - -IV - -TREE-NOT-SHAKEN-BY-THE-WIND - - -Ten-year-old Fred Hope looked up at the men who looked down at him. He -was very happy because he had just taken the pencil and paper which one -of the men handed him, and written - - Fred Hope $1.00 - -He lived on a farm near Flat Rock, Illinois, and many times he had seen -his father sign his name to a subscription paper when the deacons had -been collecting money for the church and had made up his mind that some -day he would sign his own name. At last he had done so, and his eyes -were shining. - -"Now," said he, "I've got to find a way to make that dollar." - -He took a hoe and some beans and went into the garden to begin to earn -his dollar. He planted the beans and watched eagerly to see them grow. -It was a bad year for beans in Illinois and there was no crop. But he -did not give up. From beans he turned to rats. The rats had been eating -his father's grain and Fred made a contract to rid the place of rats at -five cents apiece. It happened there were more rats than beans in Flat -Rock that year and no Indian chief ever counted with more pride his -scalps of white men than Fred the notches which numbered the rats he -had slain. Soon the dollar was paid, and his father's grain was safe. - -The next money Fred made was to pay his way to college. When he had -almost enough saved, his mother said: - -"Father does not see how he can get along without you on the farm. He -has had a great deal of trouble and lost a lot of money." - -"Of course I'll stay, and I'll find a way to go to college later on," -answered Fred. - -When he was twenty-four years old he went to Maryville College in -Tennessee. There he had to begin with the small boys in the preparatory -department. - -"You might just as well give up," said some of his friends. "You are so -far behind you can never catch up." - -But Fred only laughed. "I'll find a way. When I can't raise beans I -always catch rats." - -He worked as hard at his lessons as he had on the farm, and played as -well as he worked. He was the best man on his football team, and when -he graduated he was president of his class. - -While he was at school he thought he would like to be a missionary, -but he did not wish to be a preacher and he had never heard of a -missionary who was not a preacher. At last he settled it this way: - -"If God wants me to be a missionary and there is any way I can be a -missionary without being a preacher then I'll be one." - -A few years later as a steamer neared the west coast of Africa, Fred -Hope jumped from one of the berths. He called to his wife to dress as -fast as she could so they should not miss the first glimpse of the -shore. - -He had found a way; he was going to Elat on the west coast of Africa -to take charge of the Frank James Industrial School. As he stood on -the deck in the gray light of the early morning, he seemed to see John -Ludwig Krapf and Robert Moffat and David Livingstone and all the men -and women who had found a way to give their lives to Africa, and his -heart was glad. - -He could see two white dwelling houses surrounded by tall coconut-palms -and other tropical plants, beyond the dashing surf at the Batanga -landing. How anxious he was to reach them! The travelers were lowered -to the small boat in a "Mammy chair," a seat swung by ropes from the -deck of the steamer. Then the sturdy black men pulled for the shore, -their wet backs gleaming in the sunlight. - -A boy who had come from Elat to meet them was waiting with two -bicycles. Mr. Hope had never been on a bicycle, so he practised riding -round and round, to the amusement of all the crowd. Then he and Mrs. -Hope started on their long journey of one hundred and ten miles in the -narrow path through the African jungle. - -On either side of them giant trees reached upward for many, many feet -before spreading out branches to the sunlight above. Underneath the -trees there was no sunshine, only the gloom of dense foliage. It made -them feel as though they were in a great cathedral,—the quiet, the -great pillars of the trees, and the dim light. - -As they rode on through the villages and the bush, people crowded round -them curiously. The black men could not speak the white man's words or -make the white man understand their words. They pointed to Mr. Hope's -head. - -"They want you to take off your hat so they can see your straight -hair," said the boy. - -Mr. Hope took off his hat. They looked at his straight hair very -solemnly. Then they pointed to Mrs. Hope's head. - -"They want to see the hair that is like long ropes," said the boy. Mrs. -Hope took off her hat. - -They moved their hands to their heads and then far out until she -understood that they wanted her to take out the hairpins and stretch -her hair as far as it would reach "like long ropes." - -They gazed with wonder at its length and softness. Then one of them -opened his mouth and pointed first to his teeth and then to Mr. Hope's -mouth. Soon every black man was doing the same thing. - -"They want to see your brass teeth," the boy explained. Mr. Hope opened -his mouth, while the people who had never heard of a dentist gazed with -much respect at the gold fillings. - -"How do the people all along the way know we are coming?" asked Mr. -Hope. "There are no telegraph wires or telephones." - -"By the drums," answered the boy. "Every village has its drums. They -are hollowed out of logs so the ends make curious sounds that speak -to those who listen. When you pass through a village the men who beat -the drums call to the next village, 'Strange white man is here.' All -important men have drum names. Perhaps you will do something so brave -they will give you a drum name some day." - -When they reached Elat, Mr. Hope began to find the work God had -provided for a man who was not a preacher. The missionaries who had -been in Africa said that the boys and men who went home after being in -the mission schools had nothing to do. There were no stores for them -to run, no factories or shops in which they could work, and no one had -ever taught them how to farm. - - [Illustration: - - © _Underwood and Underwood_ - - NATIVE AFRICAN "WIRELESS STATION" - - Every village on the West Coast has its drum by which messages are sent - from village to village.] - -There were not even any decent houses. They had to live in little huts -made out of the bark of trees, with a dirt floor, no windows, and only -one little door, so low that they had almost to crawl in. Their houses -had only one room, and in that room all the family cooked and ate and -slept. The chickens stayed in a little room built at the side of the -house. There was no way for them to get in except through the same door -that led through the house. Often they stopped to take a peck at the -food the women were grinding between heavy flat stones. - -The houses were very dirty. The women had no time to keep their houses -clean; they had to dig and hoe the ground and harvest the crops and -look after their children and cook the meals. - -Meanwhile the men sat round the huts and smoked and drank and -palavered. To "palaver" means to talk and talk and then talk some more. -Sometimes they went hunting and sometimes they fought men of other -tribes. If they had known how to work or if it had been the custom for -them to work, they would not have been so good-for-nothing. - -Mr. Hope decided that one of the best deeds one could do for Africa -would be to teach the men and boys how to work, to build decent houses -and churches and towns, to make furniture and clothes, and to use the -wonderful natural gifts God has given to Africa. - -The Frank James Industrial School had been started to do all of -these things and half a dozen boys were there to welcome the new -superintendent. The school building was a little bark shack much like a -native hut. From an industrial school at Old Calabar Mr. Hope secured -a tailor and a carpenter. He found an old hand sewing machine which -someone had almost worn out in America and then put into a missionary -box for Africa. Then the boys were ready to sew. - -The first order they took was for clothes for a party of men who came -many miles carrying burdens. In the interior of Africa there are no -freight or express lines and everything is carried on the heads or -backs of men. These bearers had come one hundred and twenty-five miles -carrying sixty-five pounds each. They received one cent a mile for -their loads. When they got their money, Mr. Hope said, "it burned their -pockets, or would have burned them if they had had any pockets." That -was just what they wanted—some pockets like the white men. They wore -only pieces of bark cloth tied around their waists. - -They wanted to spend their money at once and asked how much they could -buy for $1.25. Mr. Hope told them that would not buy a whole suit of -clothes, so they decided that each of them would get a coat, since a -coat had more pockets than trousers. The boys in the tailoring school -took their measure for their first order for "clothes made while you -wait." - -They waited for a whole week and then went home each wearing a khaki -coat and as happy as if he had a full outfit. Since that day the -tailoring class has never caught up with its orders. The men and boys -have made clothes for themselves, for the missionaries and their wives -and children, and for people in the country round about. They have even -made uniforms for army officials. They can do all this work because now -they have large, plank buildings and machinery which includes fifteen -sewing machines. - -But tailoring would not keep everyone busy, and other things besides -clothes were needful, so Mr. Hope put some of the boys to work in a -carpentry class. Logs of beautiful wood were brought from the wonderful -forests. There were no great trucks in Elat, so a team of fifteen or -twenty men was made up to haul the logs to the saw mill and from there -they were taken to the carpenter shop. - -At first all the lumber was sawed by hand, and it took two men all day -to saw out half a dozen planks. Then Mr. Hope wrote to America for an -engine. When the big engine landed at Batanga the people were very much -excited. - -"Let us go with you to bring it to Elat," said several of the men. - -"How will we be able to pull such a big engine that weighs so much?" -asked one. - -"You are an ignorant man," answered another. "Do you not know the -strange thing that white men say of this engine?" - -"What is it that they say?" - -"They say that men need not pull this engine along the road, but that -if men will make fire in it and put water over the fire the engine will -walk by itself along the road." - -When they reached Batanga they helped to put the water in the boiler -and make the fire and then they saw the engine "walk by itself." - -They had traveled about thirty-five miles along the wide, new road, and -Mr. Hope was thinking how wonderful it would be to have the big engine -at the saw mill, when there was a crash, and the bridge over the muddy -stream they were crossing went down. The engine turned over and dropped -twenty feet into the creek below. - -Mr. Hope and his friend, who were riding on the engine, went down -with it and were thrown to one side. The black men thought they were -killed, for heavy timbers had fallen all around them, but they soon -crawled out alive and stood looking at their engine lying upside down -in the mud of the little creek. - -The black men said the engine could never be raised from the creek. Mr. -Hope only smiled, and went to work. In a week the engine was standing -on the road ready to walk by itself again. - -Then a message came from the governor saying the engine would not be -allowed to walk through his country. But even this did not discourage -Mr. Hope. He sent back to Elat for one hundred men. They came and -hitched themselves to the engine like horses and pulled it all the long -way to Elat, where from that time it sawed the wood as fast as it was -needed. It was a year from the time they started until they pulled the -engine into Elat. - -At first the boys made very simple furniture, but soon they advanced -to dining-room extension tables, couches, davenports, and bookcases. -Morris chairs were their especial delight, and they have invented -ingenious folding-chairs. - -Mr. Hope looked at some American wicker and willow furniture and said, -"We ought to beat that in Africa, because we have such wonderful -bush-rope in the jungles." - - [Illustration: - - _Courtesy Presbyterian Board of Foreign Missions_ - - AT THE FRANK JAMES INDUSTRIAL SCHOOL, ELAT, AFRICA - - The boys gathered rattan vines, and Fred Hope showed them how to make - attractive bush-rope furniture.] - -So the boys began to gather rattan vines of different sizes and make -it into bush-rope furniture which was so beautiful that when foreign -officers visited Africa and saw it, they insisted on taking samples -home with them. - -Next the boys turned their attention to building houses. They practised -on houses for themselves; then they built houses for the missionaries. -They decorated Mr. Hope's house with beautiful mahogany panels made -from the trees that grew right at their door. - -When, after a while, the government needed large warehouses the boys -from Elat were able to build them. - -Their greatest triumph was the Elat church. This is not a little chapel -as one might expect in a mission; it is a church that seats four -thousand people. Not only did they build the church, but they made all -the furniture for it, and the many thousands of mats of dried grass -with which the roof was covered. Next they went around the country -building other Christian churches as they were needed. - -They learned to make small articles as well as large. From the tusks of -the elephants, which were not in cages at the Zoo, but at home in the -forests all about, they made ivory chessmen. - -Of course, Mr. Hope cannot keep forever the many boys and men who come -to the school. Most of them must go back to their own homes. He wanted -them to know how to farm when they went back, so he laid out a little -farm for them to practise on at the schools, and here they learn the -best methods of planting and cultivating. They have tried to find new -plants which might grow in Africa. Our own American Agricultural Bureau -became interested in exchanging plants and seeds, and before long we -will see African vegetables in America and American vegetables in -Africa. - -Some boys are taught to become blacksmiths and in their shop they do -everything from putting a new blade into a pocket-knife to rebuilding -an automobile. - -"An automobile!" you say. "Where did they find it?" It happened in a -curious fashion. Elat was in German territory and when the Great War -began and the Germans were driven away, they did not wish to leave -behind anything that would be of help to the French army, so they -piled up all their bicycles, motor cycles, automobiles, and trucks and -wrecked them with sledges and blew them up with dynamite. To be sure -that nothing was left they set fire to the wreck. The French officers -came along and looked at the pile of scrap iron and said, "Junk! -Nothing worth taking with us," and gave it to the mission. When Fred -Hope saw it, his eyes shone just as if they had taken him into a big -supply store and said, "Help yourself." Some people might have shrugged -their shoulders in despair, but Mr. Hope and his assistant, Mr. -Cozzens, set the boys at the school to work on the junk heap, and out -of it they made an automobile. This model is not to be bought in the -American market, but it has a number of good points all its own. Then -they made an auto-truck. What was left was made into a steam engine -which runs the shaft that in turn runs a planer, a boring machine, a -shingle mill, a grinder, and a large lathe. - -During the war there was no oil to be had for the machinery, but Mr. -Hope did not stop all the wheels and cable to America that he would -have to close the school. - -"See all these beans growing around us," he said to his boys. "They are -almost like the castor beans we have in America, and Americans make oil -out of the castor bean. Bring me a jack from the carpenter shop." The -boys ran to get the jack. "Now, turn it upside down and make a press -out of it." - -They mashed the beans until a thick oil ran out. Then Mr. Hope bought -peanuts, not ten cents worth in a paper sack from the corner store, -but tons from the farms where they grew. The boys mashed them until -barrelfuls of oil were stored away. It was a better grade and much -cheaper than the oil they bought from Europe. Today two hydraulic -presses make the manufacture of oil easy. - -"What shall we do now?" asked a boy one day. "There are no more of the -American brooms." - -"Why not make brooms here in our own school?" said Mr. Hope. - -They planted broom-corn seed and it grew so well that now broom-making -is one of the trades taught at Elat. - -During the war there was no soap to be had. Some people said, "How -dreadful!" but Mr. Hope said, "What good luck! We shall have to find a -way to make our own soap." - -He sent to America for lye, and the school has added soap-making to its -other work. - -One day the boys asked what they should do with the shavings in the -carpenter shop. - -"Burn them," said Mr. Hope. "Burn all of them." - -The foolish boys set fire to them on the dirt floor of the shop. They -were piled up so high that the roof mats caught fire and in a few -moments there was nothing left of the carpentry shop but a pile of -ashes and a few blackened tools. - -But almost before the ashes were cold, Mr. Hope started the remorseful -boys to building another shop, and in less than a week they were back -at work. - -Many of the young men who came to the school were married, and Mr. -Hope decided that he would build a town where each man who attended -school could live in his own home. His town now has houses on each side -of the street and more than one hundred families live there. In the -afternoons, Mrs. Hope has classes for the girls and women. She teaches -them to cook and to sew, to read and to write, and to take care of -their children. - -After the boys and men and their wives have finished their training -in the schools, they go back to their own villages. Often they build -themselves a home. The chief is sure to be interested in a man who -has a house better than his own, so the mission boys become men of -importance. - -Hundreds of boys have been turned away from the school because -they could not be accommodated. Only the strongest Christian boys -are chosen. These boys come from all parts of the mission and are -recommended for admission by the missionaries who know them. - - [Illustration: FRED HOPE - - His steadfastness and perseverance won for him from the Africans the - name, "Tree-Not-Shaken-by-the-Wind."] - -Frequently the boys themselves become missionaries. They build churches -and tell the people the wonderful story of the "Tribe of God" to -which they belong. Many of them start schools. None of them sit around -their huts all day and smoke and drink and beat their wives and -quarrel, as their fathers and grandfathers used to do. While they learn -their trades, they become better Christians, not only because they -listen to the preaching on Sunday, but because they watch Mr. and Mrs. -Hope and the other missionaries and see how they live. - -Fred Hope said he would be a missionary if he could be one without -being a preacher, yet he preaches every day. Sometimes he ventures -to stand up in church or among the people who crowd the doors of the -mission, and tell them the story of the Son of God who gave Himself for -them, but most of his preaching is his every-day living. - -He has won his "drum name." He began to win it when he paid his pledge -for $1.00 by catching rats when his bean crop failed, and always since -then he has found some way to do the things that he undertakes no -matter how hard they are or how many difficulties he meets. - -If you were in an African village which Mr. Hope was about to -visit, you would not be handed a telegram stating "Fred Hope has -arrived," but instead, you would hear the drums beat the call, -"'Tree-Not-Shaken-by-the-Wind' is here." - - - - -V - -WHEN MARY WAS AFRAID - - -The night was gloomy and rain threatened, yet there were many boys and -girls on Queen Street in Dundee. They were doing nothing in particular; -they did not seem to be on their way anywhere; they were simply hanging -about. - -Opening into Queen Street were courts called "pends" or "closes." These -were not streets, for they were very narrow, or thoroughfares, because -they led nowhere; they were merely vestibules to tall buildings where -human beings lived huddled together like animals. They were paved with -rough stones, and in order to reach the spiral staircase on the outside -of the old tenements one had to step through masses of filth. - -Even so, these boys and girls found the pend and the gateway into the -street and the street itself a pleasant change from the crowded rooms -in which they lived. All day they worked in factories, and in the -evening they naturally tried to find entertainment. - -This evening they were in a good humor, and it was very plain that they -were awaiting some interesting event. They looked down the street -eagerly as one might look for the approach of the band at the head of a -circus parade. Presently they drew near together before the door of a -little room on the ground floor of Queen Street. The window-shades were -lifted and within were to be seen rows of benches and a little table. -They looked in and laughed. - -"We'll get her!" said a rough voice. "Just wait till she comes to her -prayer-meeting!" - -So it was not for a circus parade they were watching! - -"She wants to go out to Africa to teach black people!" said another, -and there were shrieks of laughter as though this were the strangest -desire ever heard of. - -"Black people!" repeated the largest boy of all. "I'll black her eye." -As he spoke he swung a heavy object at the end of a string. It looked -like a piece of lead and was a dangerous weapon. - -At this moment a figure appeared at the corner and advanced toward the -group. - -"She's coming!" shouted a girl. "She's coming!" - -There was delighted laughter and a sudden stooping to the earth. There -were loose stones on Queen Street and there was also mud, both soft, -sticky mud and hard, dried mud. - -"We'll do for her!" cried another girl. - -"We'll make her let us alone." - -"I'm a good shot." - -A foe worthy of these many fierce opponents should have been tall and -strong and well-armed, but the approaching figure was that of a girl. -Her name was Mary Slessor; she was fourteen years old and short for -her age. She had not had a chance to grow to her full height because -she got up at five o'clock in the morning, helped her mother until she -went to the factory at six, worked until six in the evening, and then -helped her mother until a late bedtime. When she had a spare moment she -read, even propping her book up on her loom as the great missionary -Livingstone had done when he was a factory boy. - -The shouts of the boys and girls grew louder. - -"Hi, Mary Slessor!" - -"Hit her!" - -"You let us alone, or we'll do for you!" - -The little figure came straight on. - -"We're not going to come to your meetings!" shouted a loud voice. - -"We don't care for your meetings!" yelled another. - -"You clear right out of here!" howled a third. - -Still the little figure advanced. - -"I won't give up," she shouted back, white-faced and stubborn. "You can -do what you like; I won't give up!" - -In answer to this defiance there was a moment's silence. Then the -largest boy stepped out with his weight tied to a cord in his hand. - -"All right," he said. "Then look out for your head!" - -His companions moved back out of danger, and he began to swing the lead -round and round. - -"You can't frighten me," said Mary. "I'm going to go to the meetings -and I'm going to invite you to the meetings. You can't stop me." - -She stood perfectly still. The tall boy moved nearer. He lifted his -arm and began to swing the piece of lead round and round in the air. -It passed within six inches of Mary's face; another swing, and it -was within four inches. Now it touched a flying tendril of her hair. -Another swing and it might kill her. - -But the boy dropped his arm and let the cruel weapon fall. For the -first time in his unruly life he had been beaten—not by force, but by -love. - -"Let her alone," he said gruffly. "She's game." - -A little color came into Mary's pale cheeks. Most persons would -have been satisfied with this victory, but Mary was not. She boldly -repeated the crime for which she had been so nearly punished. - -"Will you come to my meeting?" she asked. - -The leader put both hands into his pockets. - -"Well, this beats me!" he said. His companions expected that now Mary -Slessor's hour had come. Instead, he turned on them furiously. - -"Go on in!" he commanded, and into the meeting filed the whole party. - -It was not this time that Mary was afraid. - - * * * * * - -In far-off Calabar in Africa in the deep woods there was a stir. Dawn -was not yet complete, though there was a grayish light over everything -and a pink glow in the eastern sky. The trees were tall, the foliage -dark, and here and there were gorgeous flowers. Now and then a parrot -or a monkey chattered high up on the branches. Near by flowed a -beautiful stream, overshadowed by thick foliage and edged by blooming -water-lilies. - -So far everything was beautiful. But in the deep thickets there were -sounds which were not beautiful, the angry shouts of harsh, human -voices. Advancing through the bushes were many black men, wearing -almost no clothing, but armed to the teeth. They carried knives in -their belts and spears and guns in their hands. Their black eyes -glittered, their teeth gleamed, they panted for breath. They were on -the war-path, and they looked as terrible as charging beasts of prey. -They were a tribe of the Okoyong country, going to meet in battle -another tribe, a member of which had injured their chief. Nothing one -would have said could stay them. - -Suddenly they heard a sound of advancing footsteps and a shrill call. -They tightened their grasp on their weapons. Was the enemy at hand? -Then up and at him! - -But it was not an enemy; the voice was not that of a warrior; it was -that of a woman. It was not even that of a woman of Okoyong; it was -that of a white woman. "Stop!" it called, in the language of the -Okoyong. "Stop! Listen to me!" - -There came into view a little woman who looked, in spite of the passing -of many years, like the girl who had defied the boys in Queen Street. -She was not much taller and certainly no stouter. Her hair was bobbed -like a boy's, and this made her look much as she had long ago. It was -undoubtedly Mary Slessor. - -She advanced rapidly, running over the ground in bare feet. One could -not keep one's shoes dry in the damp grass, and it was better to go -unshod. - - [Illustration: A WEST COAST AFRICAN VILLAGE - - Living in a native mud hut, eating the same sort of food, and sharing - their every-day life, Mary Slessor became the beloved "White Queen of - Okoyong."] - -"Stop!" she called again. "Listen to me!" - -"Ma is coming!" said a dozen angry voices. - -"She needn't think she can stop us with any of her peace talk!" - -"Disgrace has been put upon us," said another. "We must have vengeance." - -The warriors shook their heads impatiently. They would listen, but they -would not obey. The little figure came nearer and nearer and stood at -last regarding them. - -Calabar was not only one of the most beautiful places in the world, -it was one of the most terrible. Just as into the pends and closes -of Dundee had crowded all the poor and wretched beings who could -not afford to live elsewhere, so into Calabar had drifted the most -ignorant, the most degraded, the most persecuted of the black men -on the West Coast. On one side the water prevented them from going -farther; not far away from the other side was the desert. From the -sea came a terrible enemy, the slave-trader, who seized thousands of -victims and carried them away to die in misery in his ships or to serve -hard masters in distant lands. The country was under the control of -England, but no white men penetrated it to face death from starvation, -fever, or the bullet or poisoned arrow or spear-tip of a warrior. - -Missionaries try to speak as kindly as possible about the people among -whom they work, but for these poor Africans they had only dreadful -words, "bloody," "savage," "cruel," "crafty," "devilish," "cannibals," -"murderers." They did their best for them along the coast, but their -efforts to penetrate inland were in vain. It was no wonder they were -"bloody," "savage," and "cruel," since the white man whom the Africans -knew was a demon who stole men, who taught them new ways of murdering -one another, and who brought them rum which made beasts of them. - -Most fierce and terrible of all the tribes and most dangerous to the -white man were the Okoyong whose watchword seemed to be "war." They -fought among themselves in their own villages and in various tribes; -but most of all they fought the surrounding nations. The life of a -warrior from Calabar was not worth an instant's purchase if he appeared -on their borders. - -But into this country Mary Slessor had gone, and here she was at dawn, -alone, facing a tribe of angry men—not only facing them, but giving -them orders. - -She had left Scotland and had lived for a while in the mission school -at Duke Town near the coast where all was orderly, and there had -learned the language. Now she lived in a mud hut and ate the food of -the natives, partly so that she might have a large share of her salary -to send home to her mother, and partly because she wanted to learn the -hearts of the native men and women and the secret of their dreadful -customs. If she knew why they believed it necessary to kill the wives -of a chief when he died and put their bodies with his into the grave, -if she knew why they threw poor little twin babies into the bushes to -die, if she knew why they offered human sacrifices,—then she might be -able to persuade them to understand their own wickedness. - -She asked at last to be sent to Okoyong, and here she was alone, so far -as white companionship was concerned, but with many black companions. -She had even adopted a family, all of them black. One was a little -girl, brought to her by a white trader. - -"I found this tiny baby thing in the bush," he said. "It is a twin, and -the other is dead." - -Mary called the baby Janie for her sister in Scotland. Finally she had -seven, who would otherwise have died and whom she nursed and taught and -trained. - -The Okoyong, who would not have endured the presence of a man, -tolerated her. She lived at first in the king's hut, where they were -able to watch her day and night. They believed that she could do them -no harm, and they were willing to let her prescribe for their illnesses -and try to heal their poor bodies. They called her "Ma," and when she -did not oppose their customs, they obeyed her. - -But Mary Slessor was not one to countenance evil, or to step aside -from a path which she had set for herself. When she saw prisoners -about to be tortured, not as punishment, but merely as a test of -their innocence, she protested and argued and scolded until the chief -reconsidered. When human sacrifices were to be offered after the death -of a young chief, she grew frantic; she mocked and commanded and -even slept beside the prisoners so that they should not be murdered, -and she helped them escape. She arbitrated quarrels, she proved the -witch-doctors to be impostors. Day in and day out she preached of a -Kingdom of Love until the natives began to understand what it would -be to live at peace with their fellows, to be free from fear and -superstition, and to have hope in God. - -The government sent no consul into the district but appointed Mary -Slessor to be consul, and she sat in distant villages and heard -disputes and debated with great chiefs about proper punishment for -criminals, about trade, and about matters in dispute between the -natives and the government. She was called "The White Queen of -Okoyong." - -Now she was growing old; her little body was racked by ague; she was -often so tired that she did not see how she could live, but she saw -her work prospering. It was necessary for her to have a rest, and she -was about to leave. She was packing her few belongings and the river -steamer was almost at hand. - -But at the last minute there came to her a message. It was a secret; -she did not know who brought it. A chief had been injured by a man from -another tribe, and his own tribesmen were on their way to avenge him. - -She did not hesitate for an instant, unless it was to look at a picture -which hung on the wall of her little hut. It was the likeness of a -young man, the boy who had once defied her in Queen Street in Dundee -and had flung his leaden weight round her head. From the moment when -he had entered her meeting he had led a better life, and he had sent -her his picture and that of his wife and children to show her how -prosperous they were. With the recollection of that courageous stand in -her mind, she set out on her journey. She might miss the boat and not -get home, but that made no difference. How could she rest if she knew -that behind her all her work was being undone? - -The chief men of the village opposed her going. - -"They will kill you." - -"They are mad, they will shoot wildly. If you are not assassinated, you -will be shot by accident." - -"They will insult you in their drunken rage." - -But Mary shook her head and started, a man going before her beating -a drum to show that a free protected person was coming. She marched -straight to the village and there the warriors deceived her. They were -going to start out in the morning, but they said they would call her -and she might go with them. In the morning they called her as they had -promised, but not until they were ready to start. By the time she had -quickly sprung up from the earth where she was sleeping, the warriors -were off. - -They showed great stupidity, however, when they believed that they -could get rid of Mary Slessor in this fashion. A hundred yards away she -caught up to them and now she stood calling to them like the sign-post -which warns of the danger of the rushing train, "Stop! Listen!" This -danger was worse than that threatened by any rushing train. They began -to howl and yell. - -Mary looked at them scornfully. She knew how to talk to them. - -"Don't carry on like small boys!" she said. "Be quiet." - -To their amazement, she walked straight through their ranks and on to -the village where the enemy was drawn up in battle array. - -"I salute you," she said. - -The enemy were too much astonished and enraged to answer. - -"Where are your manners?" she said chidingly. She began to smile and -joke. - -At once an old man stepped out and knelt down at her feet. Here was one -person at least with manners. - -"Once when I was sick you came to see me and healed me. This is a -foolish quarrel. We beg you to make peace for us." If Mary had been -presented with a million dollars, she wouldn't have been so happy. - -"You bring three men," she commanded, "and three men will come from the -other side, and we will have a palaver." - -For hours she listened to their story; she coaxed them and commanded -them and pleaded with them and laughed at them. In the end she -conquered, and they made peace. Then she said a few simple words about -her Saviour and went back over the dark, lonely forest path. The boat -had gone, but messengers were waiting to take her down the river in a -canoe. - -It was not this time that Mary Slessor was afraid, but the time was -coming nearer. - - * * * * * - -The afternoon was pleasant and at Duke Town, along the coast of -Calabar, there was a stir which betokened some unusual event. The -chief missionary, Mr. MacGregor, was moving about busily, now in the -missionary buildings, now in his own house. The Governor General and -the Commissioner sat on their porches looking out as though they were -watching for something or somebody, or waiting for something to begin. -When Europeans met, they stopped and said a joking word to one another. - -It was more than thirty years since Mary Slessor had landed in Duke -Town, and there were many changes. The government buildings were larger -and finer, the mission buildings had increased in number and size, and -there were many other improvements. England had begun to busy herself -with the affairs of her colony, and the Church at home was listening to -the desperate call from Calabar. - -Presently a long line of boys appeared from the Boys' School and filed -into the hall of the mission buildings. Then there came an equally -long file from the Girls' School. At once the chief missionary and the -other missionaries and the Governor General and the Commissioner went -thither also, followed by the Europeans and the natives. - -They took their assigned places on the platform and the benches and sat -waiting. They watched the door even as the naughty boys and girls had -looked up the street in Dundee, and as the Okoyong chiefs had looked -out from between the branches. - -"She's coming!" said a whisper. The whisper passed all along the -benches. "She's coming! She's coming!" - -A little figure advanced to the platform, hesitated, and moved on, -assisted by firm and tender hands, and urged by laughing voices. - -"Now, come along, Ma! Are you afraid, Ma?" - -It must be confessed that now at last Mary Slessor was afraid; afraid -of all these eyes, though she was accustomed to facing thousands of -eyes set in black faces; afraid of all these smiles, though she was -accustomed to friendliness. Most of all, she was afraid of what was -being said. Almost before she was seated, the Commissioner began to -speak. - -"Miss Slessor, I have in my hand a box which contains a silver badge of -the Order of the Hospital of St. John of Jerusalem in England, of which -the King is the sovereign head. This badge is conferred only on persons -professing the Christian faith, who are eminently distinguished for -philanthropy. It is a Maltese cross, embellished in the angles by -lions and unicorns. I have been directed by the King to bestow this -badge upon you in recognition of your service to the government. You -have opened the country of Okoyong; you, above all others, have been -instrumental in preserving peace; you have let in a great light where -there was darkness; and England thanks you, her only woman consul." - -Mary not only was afraid, but she looked afraid. Her head bent lower -and lower, her hands were lifted to hide her face. But at last she -had to rise and have the medal pinned on her shoulder. She stood for -a moment, trembling; then she looked down at the pleased, attentive -faces. She saw herself a little girl in Scotland and then a woman -in Africa, and once again she grew calm and brave and even a little -ashamed of her embarrassment. The credit for what she had done was not -hers, she would tell where it belonged; then she would feel comfortable. - -"If I have done anything in my life," she said, "it has been easy, -because the Master has gone before." - -Then she sat down neither proud nor afraid, but content. - - - - -VI - -THE BOY FOR WHOM NO ONE CARED - - -Within the livery stable in Harrisburg there was the sound of rough -voices and the tramp of horses' feet. Outside the rain fell steadily. -It was six o'clock on a December morning, and the sky was still black. - -Christmas was only a few days off. David Day, who worked in the stable, -anticipated neither a holiday nor a Christmas dinner. It was during -the Civil War, and hither were brought the faithful, worn cavalry and -artillery horses which were then taken into neighboring counties and -exchanged for fresh farm horses. - -A large consignment had come in the evening before, and David had -helped to lead them to their places. He was dreaming of them as he lay -on a pile of straw with a horse-blanket for his only covering. - -Suddenly a rough voice called, "Dave! Dave!" and he started up from his -straw bed. "It's time to start. Are you going to lie there all day?" - -As he fastened his clothing, the loosening of which had been his only -preparation for the night, David's lips quivered. The cold, his -weariness of body, the glimpses he caught as he wandered about the town -of other people's happiness—all were bad enough, but he could stand -them if it were not for the dreadful loneliness of his heart. - -"If there were only one person in the world who cared for me!" he -thought. "One person to whom it made any difference whether I came or -went. That is all I ask." - -He found his fellow hostlers gathered together eating their rough -breakfast by the dim light of lanterns. They were soldiers, detailed -for this duty, and were dressed in faded blue uniforms. All were -hard-working, harshly-spoken men older than David. They did not mean to -be unkind; such treatment as they gave him was that to which they were -accustomed. - -This morning the rough commands, the oaths, the prospect of riding out -into the rain and being in a few minutes drenched to the skin seemed -to David more dreary than ever. He had a hope which usually sustained -him, the hope of continuing his education and becoming a preacher and -perhaps a missionary; but this morning his sky was dark. He mounted his -horse and rode out the gate directing with his voice a hundred poor, -dispirited, patient beasts, some of whom still bore the healed or only -partially healed scars of battle-wounds. - -By this time his misery was so keen that he said aloud, "If I only had -someone to care for me!" - -There was no answer, and he rode on. - - * * * * * - -Six years had passed and again the rain fell heavily. That which seemed -miraculous had happened. David had gone to school; friends had been -raised up for him, he had become a preacher and, still more wonderful, -a missionary. He had gone, not to India as he had expected, but to -Liberia on the west coast of Africa. Liberia is a republic, founded as -a home for colored people who wished to return from the United States -to their native land. On the seacoast there was civilization, but only -a little way inland the darkness of heathendom grew dense. Here David's -church had a mission, and here David and his wife had just arrived. - -The rain was not a steady winter rain like that into which he had -ridden with his horses; it was much heavier, and it was also more -irregular. For a half-hour the downpour shut out everything in sight; -then the sun shone brightly, and in a few minutes a thick mist rose -from the steaming earth. A little while and the same process was -repeated, and so on all day long. - -David and his wife left the little steamer which ran part way to the -mission and walked up the path preceded by the bearers who carried -their luggage. They expected to find a comfortable house with food -in the larder provided for them by their predecessor, who had had to -return home on account of failing health. - -They saw only the path before them; they did not see bright eyes -peering from among the dark leaves, glittering, bright eyes which -looked like a queer variety of fruit or blossom. The eyes watched them -cross the overgrown clearing before the mission house and climb the -steps. The porters set down their loads, received their pay, and turned -back into the wall of mist, and the two young people stood alone. The -black eyes could not see the faces of the newcomers and did not dream -of the consternation expressed there. To them, the mission house, even -in its present state, was a grand palace. - -David and his wife walked into the hall and saw that the rain had -come through the roof, through the ceiling, clear down to the first -floor. The departure of the last missionary had to be made so hurriedly -that there had been no time to protect anything from moisture or from -destructive insects. The furniture looked unsafe, the walls were -covered with mould, and there was naturally no food anywhere about. - -But they had brought some food with them, and they sat down on rickety -chairs before a rickety table to eat. The sun which had shone so -brilliantly for a few minutes vanished; there was a noise like thunder -on the roof, and darkness fell with the rain, though night was still -far away. As they ate, their spirits rose. - -"We are pioneers," said Mrs. Day. - -"Not quite," said David. "Pioneers do not have even as much of a roof -as this." Suddenly he laughed and went to the side of the room where -their luggage was stacked. He opened an umbrella and held it over Mrs. -Day's head upon which the rain had begun to drip. "Nor umbrellas!" said -he. - -Mrs. Day laughed, and her laugh made David for some strange reason -sober. - -"Why, your eyes are full of tears!" said she. "There isn't anything to -cry about!" - -David did not explain; he continued to eat with one hand while he held -the umbrella with the other. His tears were not tears of sorrow, but -tears of joy. Said he to himself: - -"I used to say, 'If only I had someone to care for me!' and now I have." - -But his heart was not at rest. When the supper was finished, he walked -to the door and looked out. Again the thunder of the rain had ceased, -the sun was shining brightly, and mist was rising from the earth. He -could see with his mind's eye the thick jungle extending hundreds of -miles away and growing darker and darker. It was not the thought of the -jungle which troubled him, but of the inhabitants whose hearts were -darker than their skins, darker than the shadows of night which would -soon settle down. He had now a new question to trouble his peace. - -"What can one man do?" he said to himself. - - * * * * * - -Ten more years passed, and this morning the sun shone clear and -unclouded. The rains were over, and fine weather was certain for weeks -to come. David remembered as he rose that the eleventh anniversary of -his coming to Africa had passed unnoticed. He had an important matter -on his mind and he dressed quickly and came and stood at the doorway of -the mission house, waiting a little impatiently for his breakfast. - -The mission house had changed in appearance; the roof was sound and the -floor safe to walk upon and there was comfortable furniture everywhere. -Even more changed was the aspect of everything without. It seemed as -though on all sides the jungle had been pushed back and the sunlight -had been let in. Before the mission house was a garden; near by stood a -chapel; here were dormitories; there were workshops. Surrounding the -mission grounds were plantations of coffee trees. - -Not only were there pleasant things to look at, but there were pleasant -things to hear, the sound of children singing, the cheerful jingling of -the breakfast dishes, and, above all, the soft pleasant splash of the -waterfall in the river. - -There were even funny sounds. A pet monkey sat on the porch railing and -chattered at David—whom, by the way, we should now call Mr. Day. The -poor monkey had yesterday learned a lesson which all naughty creatures -must learn, to keep his hands away from that which did not belong to -him. His aim in life was mischief; he liked to steal, to tear down -pictures from the wall, to open ink bottles and smear ink over nice -clean paper, or, better still, over paper which had been laboriously -covered with reports. - -But yesterday, in hunting for ink, he had opened a bottle of strong -ammonia. For a moment he had been paralyzed by the fumes, then he -coughed and sputtered and scolded and screamed and ran to the top of -one of the tall palm trees in front of the house. He would never open -any more bottles! He seemed to be saying so as he chattered. - - [Illustration: - - _Courtesy Women's Missionary Society, United Lutheran Church_ - - OLD MISSION CHAPEL BUILT BY DR. DAY, AND HIS COFFEE INDUSTRY - - Dr. Day believed that not only must men be taught about Jesus, but they - must be given work to keep them busy and create self-respect.] - -After breakfast a bell rang, and Mr. Day hurried to the chapel. It was -time for prayers, and then he would get at his important task. He had, -besides a loving heart, a good head, and he believed that it was not -enough to teach men about Jesus and to persuade them to have faith in -Him. One must also give them work to do so that their minds and hands -might be occupied and they might be self-respecting and busy. Then the -tempter would not be able to win them back to sin. - -Each boy and girl and each man and woman in the mission had a task. In -the first place they went to school, and hundreds had learned to read -the Bible, some so well that they could teach others. They did the work -in the mission house and on the coffee plantations, they toted the -baggage, and they farmed for themselves. - -Mr. Day not only believed that they should work, but he believed that -they should have good tools and labor-saving devices just as the white -people had, and this morning a long-looked-for steam engine was to be -set in place. There was no use to try to have any other work done, or -even to keep school. Mr. Day was excited, but he was the least excited -of all the people for miles around. - -He conducted chapel soberly, and then he went down to the river, -followed by a great crowd. There were little girls in neat gingham -dresses and little boys in white cotton trousers and shirts and older -folks who were also clean and neatly dressed. Behind them came another -throng who lived near by, but who did not belong to the mission. At -their head was a chief who had fixed himself up for the occasion by -borrowing all the clothing his friends owned. He wore shoes which were -too tight, and consequently he took mincing, awkward steps. The rest of -his wardrobe consisted of three heavy coats, the lower one very long, -the upper one cut off so as to show the tails of the other two, and a -high paper collar. - -Like all the rest, he was afraid of the large object which lay at the -landing. Not much of it was to be seen through the crate which covered -it, but he could tell that it was black and dangerous looking. He -muttered as he went along. - -"We no made for do dis ting. 'Merican man got dat sense. Country man -too fool; no sava (know) dem ting called steam. Sava cook, sava eat, -sava rice; but dis ting pass him." - -As they approached the river's edge, the men of the mission pressed -forward to the side of Mr. Day, whom they called Daddy. They were very -proud of their importance, but they were half afraid. Daddy was already -fastening the ropes to the boat in which the engine rested. - -"Now, boys, pull her up!" he called. - -There was giggling and laughing as a hundred hands laid hold on the -ropes. There was also a great deal of boasting, such as boys do in our -country. - -"Me strong man!" - -"Me pull powerful!" - -"Dis ting nosing! Me pull whole house." - -"Me pull whole tree down!" - -"Ready, all together!" called Daddy. - -In a few minutes the boat was high up on the sand beside a strong -tripod of poles and the mission wagon which had been placed there. With -still louder shouts the heavy box was swung into the wagon. There was -laughter and more boasting. - -"Me pull strongest of all!" - -But now came the tug-of-war. The wagon sank deep into the soft soil and -when it would not move, each black man let go the rope and began to -shout reproaches at his mate. - -"You no work!" - -"You weak man!" - -"You little baby!" - -Daddy was for a moment in despair. Then his ever-ready smile returned, -and he said to a bystander, "Get a drum." - -The drummer began to beat, the crowd began to sing, the boys and -girls began to dance, and the wagon moved. The rope was so long that -the women and children could take hold. In a little while the engine -had come to the end of its long journey from York, Pennsylvania, to -Muhlenberg Mission, Africa. - -But it was not yet set up, and Mr. Day was puzzled. He stood earnestly -reading the directions, and then he began to give orders. He was so -pressed upon by the crowd that he had to shout to them to stand back. - -A smart mission boy read the number on the engine. - -"Him say, 'No two four one seven.' That him name." - -They were all so busy with their own thoughts that they did not see -that the last section of the engine was in place and that Daddy had -filled the boiler with water. - -Suddenly a black boy began to yell. - -"Daddy burn him engine up! Daddy burn him engine up!" - -Daddy smiled again and piled under the boiler the splintered wood from -the crate. The fire grew hotter and hotter, the people forgot their -fear and pressed closer and closer. - -Daddy was elated; for years he had prayed for this engine, and for -months he had known that it was coming and had wondered whether he -would be able to set it up and run it. Now here it was, put together, -and with the steam pressure mounting higher and higher. He could not -express his joy, but he had something at hand which could. He supposed -that this fine engine had a fine whistle and he opened the valve and -set it off. - -Such a sound had never been heard in that part of the world. It was -shriller than the monkey's chatter; it was more penetrating than the -roll of the war-drums. Men, women, children—everybody—ran for the -woods. Even the goats and the chickens fled. Daddy laughed and laughed, -and presently they began to venture back. - -"How he live for (does he) holler?" asked one. - -"He shoot off wif he mouf!" - -"Daddy say he have biler. Where de biler?" - -"Yonder de biler!" And half a dozen fingers pointed to the smoke-stack. - -Daddy let the fire go down and went back to the mission porch. It was -almost noon, and the hot sun commanded all men with white skins to -get under cover. He sat down to tell his friends in America that the -engine was in place, and, as he wrote, he remembered his arrival at the -mission, its desolation, the sinking of his heart. His pen dropped from -his fingers. - -One man had, after all, done a great deal. - -Mr. Day had, after awhile, a new title, given to him by a college at -home. First he had been Dave, then David, then he had been the Reverend -Mr. Day, then "Daddy," and now he was "the Reverend Doctor Day." -Probably he liked "Daddy" best of all. - -He had ceased entirely as he grew older to think about other people -caring for him; what he wished for was to care for other people. He had -had many to love, the dear wife who worked with him, and two babies -whom they could only keep for a little while. Then there was Leila, a -little daughter who was brought up in America. When she was nine years -old she went to Africa, but lived only a short time. - -He had also hundreds, even thousands, of black boys and girls and men -and women, those who came to the mission as children and married there -and bought themselves little farms near by, and those who came and -stayed only a little while and then went back to the jungle. Of these, -some forgot all they had learned, except one thing, that here was a man -who had come from so far away that they could not measure the distance, -simply to do them good. - -For twenty-three years Dr. Day worked on, almost without rest. Mrs. Day -came home to America, worn-out, but with high courage to the end of her -life. She would not let anyone say that she would not get well and -that she could not go back and work with Dr. Day. - -"In Africa everything depends on how brave you are. I expect to go -back." - -Dr. Day saw many of the missionaries who came to help him fall by his -side; he saw his first native helpers grow old and die, but he was as -brave as Mrs. Day. - -"This is my work," he would say. "I need no rest. This is my place." - -In 1896 he came home. It was December, and more than thirty years had -passed since that December day when he had started out in the bleak -morning leading his poor horses. He traveled on a fast steamer, but it -was clearly to be seen that before he reached the dock he would have -started on another journey. The friends who came to meet him found only -his tired body. - -But all over the country hearts ached and ached, from Maine to -California and from Canada to Florida, and out in Africa there was -mourning. It was hard to realize that this was the boy who, when he was -young, had wished so desperately for "just one person to care for him." -Now thousands cared for him. The explanation is very simple, so simple -that any child can understand and can imitate him. It is this—he cared -for others. - - - - -VII - -UNDER TWO FLAGS - - -It was New Year's Eve in China, even though the calendar on Jennie -Crawford's desk in the hospital in the city of Hanyang said, -"January 31, 1911." Three years ago, she had left her home in Lynn, -Massachusetts, to go to Hanyang because there were more nurses in the -state of Massachusetts than in all the great Chinese Empire. - -"If I should live in China fifty years," she said to herself as she -looked at her calendar, "I'd never get used to February first or any -other day than the first day of January being New Year's Day. It seems -so strange to have a different day every year and none of them January -first." - -She walked to the window and looked out. The night was stormy. Loud -peals of thunder startled the people who hurried along the streets, and -occasional flashes of lightning illuminated the crowds gathered there. - -"It's not a good sign for the New Year," said one old Chinese to -another. "When it thunders on New Year's Eve there will be a bad year!" - -"We must make sure tonight that the evil spirits are all frightened -away," answered his friend. "We must take no chances on any being left -to get into the New Year." - -The two men joined the crowd who were beating gongs and setting off -firecrackers. Here and there Buddhist priests went up and down, urging -the people to make just as much noise as possible. - -Inside the houses mothers were trying to rouse their sleepy children -because, unless the whole family kept awake and very watchful, the -evil spirits would get into the houses and stay all the year. When -the sleepy children could no longer hold their tired eyes open, their -mothers hurriedly fed them a vegetable with a bad odor so that the -spirits might be frightened away. - -New Year's Day was clear and beautiful, and all China had holiday. -The shops were closed, and the houses were decorated with strips of -red paper inscribed with Chinese characters which meant "happiness," -"long life," and other blessings. On most of the doors were pasted new -pictures of idols. These were the "door gods" who were expected to -frighten the evil spirits away. - -It was a busy morning for Jennie Crawford. As in most hospitals, there -seemed to be more work than there were people to do it. She assisted -with two operations, she made a visit to every bed, sometimes saying -only a word of encouragement, but oftener lending a hand in a delicate -dressing or superintending the bathing of a very ill patient. She -was an expert nurse, and the poor women and children looked at her -affectionately, knowing that when her tender hands were compelled to -hurt them, it was because she loved them. - -As Miss Crawford looked down the street, she could tell the houses of -Christians because on them were no hideous pictures, but, instead, -beautiful verses from the Bible giving God's promise to care for those -who trust in Him. - -Everyone goes calling on New Year's Day in China, and many callers came -to bring good wishes to Miss Crawford. Little Mrs. Tsao, the wife of -the Chinese Christian pastor, came early. Her hair was brushed until it -shone like folds of black satin. - -"Oh, that the light of God may this year shine upon China just as the -sun shines today!" she said. - -Next came Miss Crawford's Chinese teacher, who was so dressed up for -the New Year that she scarcely knew him. He did not lift his hat as -he came in, for that would have been most impolite. From the long, -full sleeve of his coat, he took a package wrapped in a yellow silk -handkerchief. He unwrapped the package and handed one of his large, -red paper calling cards to Miss Crawford. - -A procession of fifteen men from the Christian Church came together. -Their hair was plaited in long queues which hung down their backs. The -queues were tied with long black silk tassels which almost touched -the floor. All wore their longest and handsomest gowns. The bright -red buttons on top of their black satin caps meant that they brought -congratulations, for red is the color of happiness in China. Each man -bowed very low and shook his own hand instead of Miss Crawford's to -wish her a happy New Year. - -All day long the callers came and drank tea and ate Chinese sweets. In -the evening Miss Crawford and her friend Jennie Cody, a teacher in the -Bible School, sat down together. - -"The people in Hanyang are learning to trust us and to really love -us," said Jennie Crawford, happily. "Better still, they are learning -to trust and love God. Did you notice how many of the doors had Bible -verses over them today instead of those hideous gods? I'm glad every -day that I came to China." - -"Would you still be glad if we had such fighting and riots here as they -had across the river in Hankow last week?" asked Jennie Cody. - -Jennie Crawford laughed. "I've never had a chance to find out what I -would do in a battle," she said. "I'll tell you about that later." - -"Things look as if you might have a chance to find out very soon," said -Jennie Cody. - -Presently a native Bible teacher came in and sat down with them. - -"We were talking about the rumors of war," said Miss Crawford. "Do you -think there will really be a revolution?" - -"There must be a revolution," she answered. "You Americans would never -have had freedom to govern your own country if you had not had your -revolution. It is even worse in China. Three hundred years ago the -Manchus came from the north and took the government away from the -Chinese, put a Manchu emperor on the throne, and made the yellow flag -with its dragon the flag of China. They compelled the men of China to -plait their hair in queues, and whenever a Chinese man dared to cut off -his queue, the soldiers of the emperor cut off his head. The Chinese -want to be free to rule their own land as you do in America." - -"I wish that China was a republic like the United States, but I'm -afraid I'd make a poor soldier in a revolution," said Jennie Cody. - - * * * * * - -In October came rumors of riots and warfare. One evening as Jennie -Crawford sat writing in her room in the school building, she heard a -loud knocking at the door and a voice calling. There stood Jennie Cody -holding up a letter. She had sped across the drill ground of the school -and along the dark city wall to the hospital. - -"A letter has come from the father of a pupil," she gasped. "He is a -Chinese official and he says that there are rumors that a rebellion -will start tomorrow." - -"We have heard many rumors of war," said Jennie Crawford. "This is only -another." - -The next day passed and the next and the next and still all was quiet. -That night she slept without fear. - -Early the following morning a Bible woman came to her. "I've been -up all night," she said. "The people are fleeing to the country by -hundreds, carrying on their backs bundles of bedding and clothing. -All night there has been a procession leaving the city. They say that -the revolution is beginning and that the hardest fighting will be -in Hanyang because the guns and powder are stored here in the great -arsenal, and both armies will try to capture that." - -Before noon another letter came. Jennie Crawford read it quickly. - -"The American consul says, 'All American women and children must leave -Hanyang for a place of safety at once. Fighting has begun near by!'" - -Dr. Huntley, the physician in charge of the hospital, called a meeting -of all missionaries. - -"We don't want to go," said Jennie Crawford. "The school is full of -girls, and the hospital is full of patients. We don't want to leave -them." - -It was agreed that the women and children in the hospital and the girls -in the school would be safer at their homes. Jennie Crawford and the -teachers found escorts for pupils and patients, while Dr. Huntley went -across the river to Hankow to consult the British consul. - -"The missionaries in Wuchang thought they would not have to leave," -said the consul. "Now the gates of the city have been closed. The -American consul has been trying to get them out, but he cannot reach -them. Fighting is going on all round the mission. You must get the -American women and children out of Hanyang before the soldiers enter." - -Dr. Huntley hurried home. The frightened boatman did not want to wait a -minute. As he stepped out of the boat, Dr. Huntley took out his watch. - -"It is twenty minutes after four," he said. "Promise me that you will -wait here with your boat until five." - -The boatman promised, and the doctor hurried to the hospital. At the -tea-table in the dining-room sat Mrs. Huntley with Jennie Crawford and -Jennie Cody. - -"We have no choice, we must leave in thirty minutes," announced Dr. -Huntley. "Get together a few things and take no more than you can -carry." - -The half-emptied teacups left on the table as the women hurried from -the dining-room were to remain there many days. Gathering up a few -things, they started for the boat as the sun was setting. On a hill -back of the hospital were six hundred soldiers of the Manchu Emperor. - -"They are likely to fire!" said one of the servants. - -But no gun was fired as the party went out. The boatman was waiting, -although he trembled with fear. The river was rough, and the waves -threatened to swallow the little boat, but it reached Hankow in safety. - -The city was crowded, and the only rooms to be found were in a poor -little hotel. None of the party slept that night. - -"If you hear a signal in the night," they were warned, "it will mean, -'Danger! Rise and dress!' If there is a second signal, it will mean, -'All gather near the gunboats!' A third signal will mean, 'Great -danger! American women and children get into the boats!'" - -All night they listened, but they heard only the steady tramp, tramp of -the guards who marched up and down the streets. - -In the morning a messenger called out, "The soldiers entered Hanyang in -the night!" - -If the boatman had not waited, they would have been shut up in the city. - -"Rich Chinese men and women are paying much money to be let down over -the walls in baskets, for the gates are closed, and no one can get out -any other way," said the messenger. - -In the evening Jennie Crawford saw thirty girls coming down the street. - -"Here come the schoolgirls from Wuchang!" she cried joyfully. - -Each girl carried the few clothes she had been able to save tied up in -a square of cotton cloth. - -"For two days and nights we were shut in the school building," said -one. "The bullets flew all round, and we could see burning buildings -every way we looked. Then the rescue party reached us. We had our -bundles all ready to leave at a moment's notice." - -They were very tired, yet they stood bravely round the walls of the -room, for there were no chairs. Not one knew whether she had a home or -any friends left, but not even the youngest cried or complained. - -"Extra! Extra!" shouted a newspaper messenger as he carried his papers -from house to house. "Twenty thousand troops on the way from Peking!" - -Jennie Crawford bought a paper and everyone gathered round her. - -"Twenty thousand of the Emperor's soldiers are on their way from -Peking!" she announced. "The British and American consuls advise all -foreign women and children to go on to Shanghai!" - -On to Shanghai they went that evening. The city was crowded with many -refugees. At last they were safe with friends who were waiting for them -there, and who gave them a glad welcome. - -But they did not stay in Shanghai. After a few days Dr. Huntley came -into the sitting-room one morning with a paper in his hand. - -"The call has come for Red Cross doctors and nurses to go to Hankow," -he said. "The wounded soldiers of both armies are being taken there, -and there is no one to care for them. I'm going to volunteer to return -as a Red Cross surgeon." - -"I'll go with you as a Red Cross nurse," said Jennie Crawford. - - [Illustration: - - _Courtesy Woman's American Baptist Foreign Mission Society_ - - JENNIE CRAWFORD ADMINISTERING AN ANESTHETIC - - Assisting with operations, lending a hand in delicate dressings, and - giving a word of encouragement and comfort wherever needed, Miss - Crawford became a beloved nurse.] - -"Take me, too!" begged Jennie Cody. - -"No Americans except doctors and nurses are allowed to enter the city," -answered Dr. Huntley. - -Jennie Cody looked up at him. "The one thing I have said I never, never -could be is a nurse, but I won't be a coward when Jennie Crawford needs -help, and wounded soldiers have no one to nurse them. Pin the red cross -on my arm and maybe that will give me courage." - -When they bought tickets, the agent said, "You go at your own risk. I -can make no promise that you will ever reach Hankow. Many boats are -being fired on." - -But as the boat with the red cross on its white flag went up the river, -the soldiers of both armies lowered their guns. - -Such a different Hankow they found! The crowded streets were deserted; -even the beggars were gone. The smoke still hung over the ruins of many -buildings which had been burned. The fire had not touched an unfinished -hospital, and in it they found many wounded soldiers. Most of the -fighting was in Hanyang, and the Red Cross launches brought the wounded -men of both armies across the river. - -Two nurses were already there for day duty, so Jennie Crawford and -Jennie Cody slept in the day and went on duty at night going up and -down between the rows of soldiers like angels of mercy. There were few -beds, and most of the men had to lie on straw on the floor with no -sheets or pillows. - -"Which way will it go?" said Jennie Cody one day. - -"No one can tell," answered Jennie Crawford. "Just now the -revolutionists are ahead. They have captured the arsenal in Hanyang. -Three hundred of their soldiers went up to the gate with their clothes -torn and looking as if they had been in a battle. They pretended to be -the soldiers of the Emperor who had been defeated. The gate-keepers let -them in, and they took charge of the arsenal without firing a single -shot. Now the people are so sure the revolutionists will win that many -men have already cut off their queues. The soldiers with swords in -their hands demand that men prove they are loyal to the new republic by -having their queues cut off." - -"If we could only get back to Hanyang again to get some warm clothes!" -sighed Jennie Cody. "I'm almost frozen without my winter coat." - -"Let's try to go over with Dr. Huntley in the Red Cross launch," -proposed Jennie Crawford. "None of the soldiers of either army will -fire at that." - -When they reached Hanyang, they saw empty rickshaws along the river -bank and many other signs of a hasty retreat. Before they reached their -home, a man ran toward them. - -"You must be ready to leave at a moment's notice," he cried. "The -soldiers of the Emperor have taken the city again." - -In the dining-room the teacups still stood on the table, but they did -not stop to put them away. Hastily gathering a few garments, they -hurried back to the boat. - -Before the boat could pull out, the bullets were falling close beside -them. Within half an hour a terrible battle was fought between the -troops of the Emperor on the Hankow side of the river and those of the -revolutionists on the other side. Nearer and nearer to the hospital -came the bullets. One day the two nurses were awakened by the sound -of shells directly over their heads. A bullet struck the wall of the -room. Jennie Cody picked it up and with a smile that showed she was -not afraid, put it away for a souvenir. The little Red Cross launches -brought in more and yet more wounded soldiers until the nurses could -scarcely step between the beds of straw. Again and again bullets fell -near by, but none struck the Americans. - -"That is because the bullets were made by foreigners," explained the -Chinese. "They have eyes so they can see, and never hit the people who -made them." - -After the troops of the Emperor had captured Hanyang, they took Hankow -and Wuchang. It seemed that the revolution had failed and that the -yellow flag with its Manchu dragon would still float above China. - -"Look at that man!" said Jennie Crawford one day. "He cut off his queue -when he thought the revolutionists had won. Then when the soldiers of -the Emperor recaptured the city, he was afraid they would cut off his -head if they saw him without a queue, and he pinned one to his cap." - -"Many men have done that," answered Jennie Cody. "When they think -the soldiers of the Emperor are going to win, they let their queues -hang down their backs; then if they think victory is going to the -revolutionists, they tuck them up under their caps." - -"The days may seem dark for the new republic, but even though the -arsenal has been captured by the soldiers of the Emperor, good news -comes from Shanghai and Nanking," said Jennie Crawford. "Everywhere the -people are demanding that China shall be free. Shanghai has been taken -by the revolutionists without any fighting and Nanking has already been -made the capital of the new government." - -Jennie Crawford's prophecy came true. When in 1912 New Year's Day came -to China,—this time on January first by law,—Mr. Sun Yat-Sen was -inaugurated as the first president of the great Chinghwa (Chinese) -Republic, and the dragon flag came down. Instead, there floated a -rainbow flag with stripes of five colors to represent the five peoples -of China. There was a red stripe for the Chinese, a blue stripe for the -Mongols, a white stripe for the Mohammedans, and a black stripe for -the Tibetans. Instead of killing all the Manchu soldiers and the boy -emperor, the new republic put a fifth stripe of yellow in its flag for -the Manchu people who were to be a part of the new republic. - -When the news reached the two nurses, Miss Crawford said to Miss Cody, -"Now I can get back to my own hospital in Hanyang, to all the women and -children who are waiting for me." But for many weeks they stayed to -nurse the men who could not be moved. - -One day they received a command from General Li Yuan Hung, -vice-president of the new republic, to come to Wuchang, which was -thronged with people from many nations, England, France, America, -Germany, Russia, Italy, Japan, and Sweden. There the Vice-President -presented to them bronze medals "in recognition of their bravery and -self-sacrifice, in caring for the wounded during the revolution." - -"I have almost forgotten the noise of battle and those days in the -hospital," said Jennie Crawford as they went back to Hanyang. "But I -can never forget that Chinese soldier who looked up at us one night as -we tried to ease his pain, and said, 'You are like God to us.' - -"'Oh, no,' I answered at once. - -"'Well,' said he, as I smoothed his pillow of straw, 'you are the ones -who make us know about God.' - -"Now I can answer you that I'm still glad I came to China." - - - - -VIII - -SIXTY-SIX DAYS WITH BANDITS - - -On a cold November morning a group of girls stood beside two mules in -front of a house in Batang on the border of Tibet. Two were Americans, -and the others, Tibetans. - -"How long must you stay in America, Doris?" asked one of the Tibetan -girls very sadly. - -"If I study hard every day," answered Doris, "I can come back in ten -years." - -"That's not so bad," said another of the girls, "because, you see, if -you will study night and day, you can get through and come back in five -years." - -"We must go," said Dorothy. "Father and Mother have gone on a half-hour -ago." - -There were tears in all eyes as Doris and Dorothy sprang into their -saddles. - -"Good-by! Good-by!" they called as the mules started forward. - -Since they were babies, Doris and Dorothy Shelton had lived in Tibet, -the land that is called "the roof of the world," because it is higher -than any other country in the world. They had taken many trips, -clinging to the backs of their mules as they went almost straight -up on the rough mountain roads, but the journey on which they were -starting now, as the sun rose from behind the snow-capped mountains, -was to be the most thrilling of all. - - [Illustration: THE SHELTON FAMILY CROSSING THE MOUNTAINS OF TIBET - - Mrs. Shelton and the girls are in the chairs carried by barefoot - coolies.] - -They soon overtook their mother and father and the servants. In front -of the party rode guards, for the country was full of robber bands. -Then came six mule drivers driving the twenty-five mules that were -loaded with tents, baggage, and food. Following the mule drivers Mrs. -Shelton rode in a sedan chair fastened to two poles which rested on -the shoulders of four carriers who wore fine, bright-red turbans and -long robes of grey _pulu_ or wool, which were tied about the waist. In -the party were Andru, Drashi, and Shen-si, the three servants who had -helped to care for Doris and Dorothy since they were babies. - -Last of all, on a mule strong enough to carry his two hundred and -thirty pounds, rode Dr. Albert Shelton. Everyone in Batang knew "Big -Doctor Shelton," and everyone loved him. - -Seventeen years before this time, when he left the medical school in -Kansas, he looked over a map of the world to find the place that needed -a doctor most. There was not a town in Kansas that did not have a -doctor in it or near to it, and in some of the towns there were many -doctors. - -"I should like to go to a place where there are no other doctors," he -said. - -"Well, then," said a friend, "go to Tibet. That is the place for -you, because in all Tibet there is no doctor. But you may not get -there alive. The Dalai Lama, who is the head of everything in Tibet, -government and Buddhist Church, lives in Lhasa, the capital, and he -will not let any Christian missionary or doctor come within the walls -of his city. Some have tried to go, but most of them were killed." - -The more Albert Shelton thought about the land without a doctor, the -more he wished to go there. He talked to his young wife, and she wanted -to go, too, so one day they took a steamer from San Francisco and -crossed the Pacific Ocean to China where a boat carried them a thousand -miles up the Yangtze River. Then they went still farther on a little -Chinese house-boat pulled by thirty men who walked along the bank. -After the house-boat had gone up the river for nearly two months, they -stepped off on shore and rode on the backs of mules for seven hundred -miles. - -More than a year after they left Kansas, they reached the town of -Tatsienlu on the border of Tibet. If they could have stuck a pin eight -thousand miles long right through the earth, it would have come out not -far from where they started. The nearest doctor was seven hundred miles -away, so Dr. Shelton decided to live in Tatsienlu until he could find a -way to get farther into the closed land of Tibet. - -Doris and Dorothy were born at Tatsienlu, among mountains that rose -more than twenty thousand feet above the level of the ocean, so high -that they were covered with snow in July and August. They were used -to the strange little "yaks,"—houses covered with goat's hair. They -watched their father make brick and saw lumber and teach the men how to -build houses like the one he had built for himself. - -After five years Dr. Shelton was permitted to go farther inland to -Batang to start a hospital. When the people heard of the "good doctor" -who had come so far across the ocean, and who could do such wonderful -things to make sick people well, they came from all over the country -to see him. At first he had to use for his operating table a door laid -across two tables. Then he and his friends sawed lumber and baked -brick and built a hospital. For ten years he lived at Batang, and many -thousands of people came there to be helped. - - [Illustration: DR. SHELTON TREATING A TIBETAN BOY - - He ministered to all who needed him despite the lack of a hospital. - This treatment is being given on a house top.] - -Then a wonderful thing happened—Dr. Shelton was to go into Lhasa, the -capital of the land-without-a-doctor. The Dalai Lama had kept out all -missionaries because he was afraid the people would discover that their -idols were not true gods and would not give the priests any more money. -But now the Dalai Lama himself gave Dr. Shelton permission to come. - -Before going to Lhasa Dr. Shelton planned to take Mrs. Shelton and -Doris and Dorothy to the port of Hongkong, from which they were to -sail to America, where the girls were to go to school. It was on this -journey that they were starting on this November morning. - -Mrs. Shelton did not want to say good-by to the people of Batang, -whom she loved, so she tried to slip away before daybreak. But as she -and the doctor rode along, they found people lined up on either side -of the road to bid them good-by. Many had left their homes the night -before and had marched ahead so they could stand by the road and see -their "big doctor" and his wife and children once more. An escort of -twenty-five boys had been sent ahead. All the way from Batang to the -Yangtze River, a journey of a day and a half, the people were gathered -along the roadside. - -For thirty-six days Doris and Dorothy rode on their mules. Then they -were so tired, their father got chairs for them and they were carried -by the servants. - -One day as they were riding along, Dorothy said: - -"Are you afraid of robbers, Doris? I heard Andru and Shen-si say that -Yang Tien-fu, the leader of a dreadful band must be near by. He is very -angry at the government. He used to be a colonel in the Chinese army, -but they didn't pay his salary, so he got a band of men to join him, -and they live out in the mountains. Andru said they stop all travelers -and take pay from them." - -"I'm not afraid," said Doris. "We have soldiers to guard us." - -"I'm glad we are almost at Yunnanfu. Forty-seven days is a long time to -ride. Father says we will be at Yunnanfu in just two and a half days." - -Suddenly, as the mules came out from behind a bend in the road, they -threw back their ears and stopped. The report of a pistol rang out. - -"Robbers! Robbers!" shouted the soldiers. - -Another pistol shot followed, and the robbers sprang down through the -brush of the mountainside. There was a crashing of glass, as a bullet -struck the thermos bottle by Mrs. Shelton's side. - -"Robbers! Robbers!" shouted the four soldiers again. One shot off his -gun; then all four ran back to the village. - -Mrs. Shelton and the girls crept out of their chairs and slipped over -the bank into the ditch below. - -Bullets flew. The bandits surrounded Dr. Shelton; one drew a large -pistol and another a great sword. Dr. Shelton saw there was no chance -to escape, so he let them take from him his field-glasses, his camera, -and everything else they wanted. Andru was seized and his knife and -chop-sticks taken from his belt. Holding up Dr. Shelton by both arms, -two of the bandits led him up the mountain to their chief. The others -tried to get Mrs. Shelton to climb the bluff which rose straight before -them, but she was not able. Then they tried to carry her, but they -could not get up the steep, narrow path with a load. - -Doris wore gloves, but little Dorothy's hands were bare. The robbers -saw her rings and took them off her fingers. Dorothy loved those rings -which had been given to her by her friends, and she began to cry. Doris -had been very much frightened by the robbers, but when she saw one of -them with Dorothy's rings, she forgot about herself and going up to the -robber said: - -"You give those rings back to Dorothy!" - -The robber smiled at the girl who was so brave for her little sister -and actually handed the rings back. - -By this time the soldiers returned with other soldiers and rushed out -to attack the robbers, who left Mrs. Shelton and Doris and Dorothy and -began fighting to defend themselves. At once the two girls with their -mother and the servants slipped back to the village. - -Meanwhile Dr. Shelton was being hurried along up the mountainside to -the robber chief. Taller and stronger than any of the men who stood -about him was Yang Tien-fu. He looked with interest at the things his -men had taken from the travelers and examined Dr. Shelton's camera and -field-glasses. - -"How can this picture-box make pictures?" he asked. "Now stop and make -my picture." - -Dr. Shelton snapped the kodak. - -"Now take my picture out of the box and let me see it." - -"There is no picture there yet," said Dr. Shelton. - -Yang Tien-fu would not believe him and made him open the camera and -spoil the first picture of a robber chief he had ever had a chance to -take. - -Dr. Shelton could look down to the valley and watch the battle between -the bandits and the soldiers. He saw Mrs. Shelton's empty chair. - -"Why do you want to take me as a prisoner?" he asked. - -"Because I must have money," answered the bandit. - -"I have no money," said Dr. Shelton. - -"But your people will offer me a ransom. I have plenty of soldiers -in my land, but they have little to fight with. I will tell your -people that if they will send me fifty thousand dollars' worth of guns -and powder and bullets I will release you. And that is not all. The -government has taken my family and is keeping them as prisoners. I will -tell them that if they will send my family back to me, I will send you -back to them. Get on your mule, for we must travel far from here." - -Over the rough, steep road of the mountain they rode for many hours. -Not until the sun went down did they stop to rest and to wait for their -companions. They built a fire and cooked rice. After they had eaten, -they took out their long pipes and smoked opium. Dr. Shelton counted -seventy-one men. - -When those who had stayed to fight the soldiers overtook the band, -Dr. Shelton saw that one man was shot through the ankle. He opened -his saddle-bags and dressed the wound while Yang Tien-fu watched with -interest. After resting a few hours they started to travel again. - -For three days and nights Dr. Shelton did not take off his clothes or -sleep. Sometimes he lay down on an old horse blanket, the only bed he -had. Four robbers guarded him. They never took off the belts in which -they carried their guns and cartridges. Dr. Shelton counted nineteen -different kinds of guns and eight kinds of pistols, all of which had -been taken from travelers. - -Day after day the bandits traveled over the mountains. When they -stopped, forty guards were sent in every direction, for Yang Tien-fu -knew that the government had offered a reward of five thousand dollars -to anyone who would capture him dead or alive. - -Sometimes he divided his men, sending a party to march straight down -over the steep mountainside to make a false trail, and often he stood -on some high bluff and laughed as he watched the soldiers being led -astray. Almost every day, and sometimes many times a day, the bandits -would stop a company of travelers and take their money or go into a -little village and rob the frightened people. - -If the villagers gave them what they asked for, there was no fighting. -Yang Tien-fu would go into the temple, which was the meeting place of -the people, and send his men out to find one of the head men of the -village. When he came in, the chief would say: - -"We are not robbers. We are traveling to escort this great foreign -official. He must have two hogs and ten bushels of rice." - -Then the head men would look at Dr. Shelton with great respect and -interest and start off to get all the things the great foreign official -must have. Meanwhile Dr. Shelton tried to get them to understand that -he was a prisoner. Often he had to smile at the cunning of the robber -chief. - -As they went along, Dr. Shelton saw many people who were sick and many -whose eyes were sore or blind. He said to Yang Tien-fu, "I left America -to help the sick people in Tibet. Since you are keeping me away from my -hospital in Batang, you must let me have a hospital along the road." - -So the chief waited while the doctor healed the sick. Many soldiers -joined the band, and the doctor ministered to all who needed him. - -One day the chief said, "You are an honest man. I want you to be one of -my men and stay with us. These other fellows can't be trusted. Even our -treasurer steals. Stay with us and be the pastor and the doctor for me -and my men. I will pay you twelve thousand dollars a year and give you -half of it right now." - -Dr. Shelton chuckled. He wondered whether anyone else had ever been -invited to be the pastor of a robber band. - -Back in Yunnanfu Mrs. Shelton, Doris, and Dorothy waited. Every day the -girls went to the gate of the city, hoping to see a runner coming with -a message from their father. - -"But, Doris," said Dorothy, "there is no chance for Father to escape. -He is guarded all the time." - -"The Bible says that Paul and Silas were sleeping right between guards, -and God opened the doors of the prison," said Doris. "If we pray, God -may open some door so Father can escape." - -Thus while the robber band was climbing the steep mountain and leading -their tired prisoner farther and farther away, two little girls knelt -down to pray. - -For nearly three weeks no message came. - -"If we could only know if Father is still living and if he is well!" -said Mrs. Shelton. - -"Yes," said Doris. "Or if we could get a message to him so he could -know we are praying for him!" - -One day Shen-si, the Chinese cook who had lived with them many years, -said: - -"I will carry your message to my master and bring his message to you." - -"How can you find him, Shen-si?" asked Dorothy. "How will you get past -the chief of the bandits?" - -"I will face Yang Tien-fu and carry your message to my master and bring -his message to you," said Shen-si quietly. - -Mrs. Shelton and the girls wrote letters and Shen-si started out to -find his master. All along the way he followed the robbers, asking -questions until he reached the place where he was told his master was. -He went boldly up to the guards. - -"I come on important business," he announced. "I must speak to your -chief." - -The guards led him to Yang Tien-fu. Behind the chief he saw his master, -so changed that he scarcely knew him. A long beard had grown over his -smooth face, and he was so weak he could scarcely walk. Tears came into -Shen-si's eyes. - -Dr. Shelton was allowed to send a message back, and he handed Shen-si -a copy of _Beside the Bonnie Brier Bush_ to take to Mrs. Shelton. This -he had had in his saddle-bags when the robbers captured him. On the -margins he had written daily messages to his wife. One of the last was: - -"I am tired to death; all I can say in my desolation is, 'Make Thy -grace sufficient for me, O God.'" - -With the precious book Shen-si started back. - - [Illustration: A ROADSIDE LUNCHEON IN TIBET - - Dr. Shelton and his daughters at luncheon with a group of Tibetan - friends.] - -Shen-si was not the only one who had determined to reach Dr. Shelton. -One day Yang Tien-fu said to his prisoner: - -"The government has sent a messenger to me to say that my family is at -the priest's house and that if I will send you there in exchange, my -family will be given to me. I am almost afraid to trust them, for they -do not keep their word as you do, but I am going to send you to the -priest's house with a strong guard." - -Twenty of the robbers took Dr. Shelton to the priest's house. There -Yang Tien-fu found only his wife and mother. - -"What do two women amount to?" he said angrily. "I can buy another wife -as good as that one for a hundred dollars any time. Have them bring me -my son." - -A contract was prepared promising Yang Tien-fu that if he would release -Dr. Shelton, the Chinese government would give him pardon for himself -and his men, make him an officer in the army, return all his family to -him and give him the arms and ammunition for which he had asked. On -the next day the contract was to be signed by him and by the Chinese -governor. - -Late at night some of the men, who had been out watching, hurried to -the chief. - -"The government has you in a trap," they said, "many troops of -soldiers are stealing in quietly to surround you and capture you." - -Quickly Yang Tien-fu took both his family and Dr. Shelton, and at -midnight they slipped out between the circles of soldiers, back to the -mountains. Again began the long, hard journeys. Soon Yang Tien-fu saw -that his prisoner was too weak to walk or even to sit on his mule, so -he had a rough chair made for him. For thirty-seven hours they carried -him, running as fast as they could, for the soldiers were following. -One day the chief said: - -"The doctor is so sick and weak he can go no farther. Take him to the -loft of that barn and hide him in the straw. Place four guards with -him. If he dies, hide his body where no one will find it; if he gets -well, send a messenger to me, and I will come for him." - -The men made a tunnel through the rice-straw to the back of the loft, -digging out a space large enough for a bed for the doctor at the end. -They took a brick out of the wall to make a small hole for a window. As -they dragged their sick prisoner into his straw house, one of them said: - -"The 'big doctor' is the same as a dead man." - -The newspapers all over the world had printed the story of Dr. -Shelton's capture by the robbers, and day by day people in many lands -waited to hear that the governor and his soldiers had caught Yang -Tien-fu and released Dr. Shelton. One day the American Minister at -Peking started a rescue party of several English and Americans with -troops. They sent a message to Yang Tien-fu demanding the release of -Dr. Shelton; then they started into the mountains to find him. When -they left, Doris and Dorothy went with them to the gate of the city. - -Meanwhile the "big doctor," almost too weak to move, was lying on his -bed of straw, with his head by the little window. - -"Thursday, Friday, Saturday, Sunday, Monday,"—he counted the days as -they went by. - -An old Chinese man brought him rice, and the rest and food made him -feel so much better that the men who were guarding him slipped off -to tell the chief he was not dead, leaving the Chinese to guard him. -Late one afternoon the old man cried out in terror, "The soldiers are -coming!" and ran as fast as he could. - -Dr. Shelton crawled to the street and called to the Chinese runner who -had so frightened his guard. The villagers had heard the cries, "The -soldiers are coming!" and had run to the hills. When the messenger -found out that the man who stood before him was the "big doctor," he -was almost as frightened as the villagers. - -As soon as he could get his breath, he helped the doctor to escape. -Leaning on his deliverer's arm, Dr. Shelton crept along for a quarter -of a mile to the next village. There was no horse on which he could -ride and no chair on which he could be carried, but eight men of the -village were persuaded to help. They twisted ropes of wild grass and -tied them about the doctor's waist. Some men lifted, some pushed, and -some pulled on the ropes until they reached the next village, which was -fortunately a Christian village. The people met them with joy. They -were afraid to stop long for fear the robbers would overtake them, so -they slept for only an hour and then started on. - -They found two small ponies, and at half-past four in the morning they -offered a prayer that God would take care of the "big doctor," and -lifted him to a pony's back. He was so weak that two men had to hold -him on. When one pony was tired, they lifted him to the other. - -Presently Dr. Shelton looked up and saw two hundred soldiers -approaching, and soon recognized his friends. He heard English spoken -for the first time in sixty-six days, and he could not speak for joy. -One of the rescue party had a box of crackers. He ate them at once, -because since he was captured, he had had nothing but rice. His friends -had to lend him clothes, for his were worn out. - -At the gate of Yunnanfu five hundred people came to welcome Dr. Shelton -home. First and foremost were two little girls who ran to put their -arms round his neck and whisper, "We prayed for you! We prayed for you! -The Lord does answer prayers, doesn't he?" - -Dr. Shelton patted the two heads. - -"Of course he does," he said. "That is why I am here." - - - -TRANSCRIBER'S NOTES: - - Text in italics is surrounded with underscores: _italics_. - - Inconsistencies in spelling, punctuation, and hyphenation have been - standardized. - - - - - -End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Under Many Flags, by -Katharine Scherer Cronk and Elsie Singmaster - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK UNDER MANY FLAGS *** - -***** This file should be named 55701-0.txt or 55701-0.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/5/5/7/0/55701/ - -Produced by David E. Brown, David Edwards and the Online -Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This -file was produced from images generously made available -by The Internet Archive) - - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - diff --git a/old/55701-0.zip b/old/55701-0.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 4a49e78..0000000 --- a/old/55701-0.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/55701-h.zip b/old/55701-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 7013368..0000000 --- a/old/55701-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/55701-h/55701-h.htm b/old/55701-h/55701-h.htm deleted file mode 100644 index 9c3c50d..0000000 --- a/old/55701-h/55701-h.htm +++ /dev/null @@ -1,5085 +0,0 @@ -<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN" - "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd"> -<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" lang="en"> - <head> - <meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=us-ascii" /> - <meta http-equiv="Content-Style-Type" content="text/css" /> - <title> - The Project Gutenberg eBook of Under Many Flags, by Katharine Scherer Cronk and Elsie Singmaster. - </title> - <link rel="coverpage" href="images/cover.jpg" /> - <style type="text/css"> - -body { - margin-left: 10%; - margin-right: 10%; -} - - h1,h2 { - text-align: center; - clear: both; -} - -p { - margin-top: .51em; - text-align: justify; - margin-bottom: .49em; -} - - -div.chapter {page-break-before: always;} -h2.nobreak {page-break-before: avoid;} - - -hr { - width: 33%; - margin-top: 2em; - margin-bottom: 2em; - margin-left: 33.5%; - margin-right: 33.5%; - clear: both; -} - -hr.chap {width: 65%; margin-left: 17.5%; margin-right: 17.5%;} -hr.tb {width: 45%; margin-left: 27.5%; margin-right: 27.5%;} - -div.titlepage {text-align: center; page-break-before: always; page-break-after: always;} -div.titlepage p {text-align: center; font-weight: bold; line-height: 1.5; margin-top: 3em;} -.topspace {margin-top: 3em;} - -table { - margin-left: auto; - margin-right: auto; -} - -.pagenum { - position: absolute; - left: 92%; - font-size: smaller; - text-align: right; -} - -.space {padding-left: 50px;} - -.blockquot { - margin-left: 10%; - margin-right: 10%; -} - - -.center {text-align: center;} - -.right {text-align: right;} - -.smcap {font-variant: small-caps;} - - -.caption { margin:auto; text-align: center; max-width: 500px; font-weight: bold; } - - -.figcenter { - margin: auto; - text-align: center; -} - -.hangingindent { - padding-left: 32px; - text-indent: -16px; -} - - -.transnote {background-color: #E6E6FA; - color: black; - font-size:smaller; - padding:0.5em; - margin-bottom:5em; - font-family:sans-serif, serif; } - </style> - </head> -<body> - - -<pre> - -The Project Gutenberg EBook of Under Many Flags, by -Katharine Scherer Cronk and Elsie Singmaster - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - - - -Title: Under Many Flags - -Author: Katharine Scherer Cronk - Elsie Singmaster - -Release Date: October 8, 2017 [EBook #55701] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: ASCII - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK UNDER MANY FLAGS *** - - - - -Produced by David E. Brown, David Edwards and the Online -Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This -file was produced from images generously made available -by The Internet Archive) - - - - - - -</pre> - - - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/cover.jpg" alt="" /></div> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_0" id="Page_0"></a></span></p> - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/frontis.jpg" alt="" /><br /> - -<small><i>Courtesy of Ralph A. Felton</i></small></div> - - -<p class="caption"><span class="smcap">At the American University of Beirut, Syria</span></p> - -<p class="caption">The schools and colleges founded by missionaries believe in an all-round education which -includes athletics.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<div class="titlepage"> - -<h1>UNDER MANY<br /> -FLAGS</h1> - -<p><small>BY</small><br /> -KATHARINE SCHERER CRONK<br /> -<small>AND</small><br /> -ELSIE SINGMASTER</p> - -<p class="topspace"><small>NEW YORK</small><br /> -MISSIONARY EDUCATION MOVEMENT<br /> -OF THE UNITED STATES AND CANADA</p> - - -<p class="topspace"><small>COPYRIGHT 1921 BY<br /> -MISSIONARY EDUCATION MOVEMENT OF THE<br /> -UNITED STATES AND CANADA</small></p></div> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<h2 class="nobreak"> -CONTENTS</h2></div> - -<table border="0" cellpadding="4" cellspacing="4" summary="table"> - -<tr><td> </td><td> </td><td align="right"><small>PAGE</small></td></tr> - -<tr><td align="right">I</td><td><span class="smcap">A Baker by Necessity</span></td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_1">1</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td> </td><td><p class="hangingindent">Cyrus Hamlin of Turkey: statesman and educator</p></td></tr> - -<tr><td align="right">II</td><td><span class="smcap">The Man with a Million Bibles</span></td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_16">16</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td> </td><td><p class="hangingindent">Hugh Tucker of Brazil: Christian -social service leader and agent of -the American Bible Society</p></td></tr> - -<tr><td align="right">III</td><td><span class="smcap">The Story of Poit</span></td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_31">31</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td> </td><td><p class="hangingindent">Barbrooke Grubb of Paraguay: explorer -and general missionary</p></td></tr> - -<tr><td align="right">IV</td><td><span class="smcap">Tree-Not-Shaken-By-The-Wind</span></td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_48">48</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td> </td><td><p class="hangingindent">Fred Hope of West Africa: industrial -expert</p></td></tr> - -<tr><td align="right">V</td><td><span class="smcap">When Mary was Afraid</span></td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_67">67</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td> </td><td><p class="hangingindent">Mary Slessor of Nigeria: teacher -and the "White Queen of Okoyong"</p></td></tr> - -<tr><td align="right">VI</td><td><span class="smcap">The Boy for Whom No One Cared</span></td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_84">84</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td> </td><td><p class="hangingindent">David Day of Liberia: general missionary</p></td></tr> - -<tr><td align="right">VII</td><td><span class="smcap">Under Two Flags</span></td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_99">99</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td> </td><td><p class="hangingindent">Jennie Crawford of China: nurse</p></td></tr> - -<tr><td align="right">VIII</td><td><span class="smcap">Sixty-six Days with Bandits</span></td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_116">116</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td> </td><td><p class="hangingindent">Albert Shelton of the Tibetan Border: -pioneer and physician</p></td></tr> -</table> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<h2 class="nobreak"> -ILLUSTRATIONS</h2></div> - - -<table border="0" cellpadding="4" cellspacing="4" summary="table"> - -<tr><td> </td><td align="right"><small>PAGE</small></td></tr> - -<tr><td>Athletics at Beirut University</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_0"><i>Frontispiece</i></a></td></tr> - -<tr><td>Robert College</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_7">7</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td>Hugh C. Tucker</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_19">19</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td>Playground in Rio de Janiero</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_29">29</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td>Chaco Indian girls</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_35">35</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td>Barbrooke Grubb and Indians</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_43">43</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td>The village drum in Africa</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_53">53</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td>Chair making in Africa</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_59">59</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td>Fred Hope</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_65">65</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td>An African village</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_73">73</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td>Dr. Day's mission and coffee industry</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_91">91</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td>Jennie Crawford at work</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_109">109</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td>Travel in Tibet</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_117">117</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td>Dr. Shelton at work</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_121">121</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td>Dr. Shelton and friends in Tibet</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_131">131</a></td></tr> -</table> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<h2 class="nobreak"> -FOREWORD</h2></div> - - -<p><span class="smcap">In</span> olden days kings and emperors sent their -armies to conquer weaker nations. As soon as -the victory was won, the flag of the vanquished -was torn down, and the flag of the victor was -raised.</p> - -<p>Two thousand years ago a new king sent his -army into the world. It was a small army with -no guns and no battleships, and in it were only -twelve men. They were commanded to go first -to the lands nearest to them and then out "into -all the world."</p> - -<p>They were not to tear down any flags, but -they were to raise the banner of their Leader -above all other flags. There was on it a new -device, a Cross, which signified that the king -was a King of Love. His commands were such -as no other conqueror had ever given:</p> - -<p class="blockquot"> -<span class="smcap">Teach All Nations</span><br /> -<span class="smcap">Heal the Sick</span><br /> -<span class="smcap">Cleanse the Leper</span><br /> -<span class="smcap">Feed the Hungry</span><br /> -<span class="smcap">Clothe the Naked</span><br /> -<span class="smcap">Preach the Gospel</span><br /> -</p> - -<p>The enemies against whom His soldiers were -to fight were not human beings, however wicked -and depraved they might be, but ignorance and -poverty and superstition and hunger, which -made people wicked.</p> - -<p>The army did not long number only twelve -men; it soon grew to hundreds and thousands. -Of the soldiers some were shipwrecked, some -were stoned, some faced lions and tigers and -poisonous serpents; but they all did the King's -work. They preached the gospel, not only from -pulpits, but in schools and hospitals and on the -farm. They taught men how to make better -homes, and to raise more food; they healed -the sick and comforted the dying by telling them -of Heaven. Under many flags they fought, but -by their lives and their teachings they lifted -the flag of their Leader above all.</p> - -<p>It is of a few of these brave men and women -that this book tells. The authors hope that the -boys and girls who read it will enlist in this -army.</p> - -<p class="right"> -K. S. C.<br /> -E. S.</p> - -<p><i>March, 1921.</i></p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_1" id="Page_1">[Pg 1]</a></span> -<h2 class="nobreak">I<br /> - -<small>A BAKER BY NECESSITY</small></h2></div> - - -<p><span class="smcap">It</span> was muster day in Maine, and little Cyrus -Hamlin was about to start from the farm on -which he lived with his mother and brother to -town where he would see the regiment hold a -sham battle. He had expected his brother to -go with him, but he was ill. As Cyrus started -away alone, his mother said:</p> - -<p>"Here are seven cents to buy gingerbread -with. Perhaps you will put a cent in the missionary -box as you go by Mrs. Farrar's house."</p> - -<p>Cyrus thought he had a great deal of money. -Seven cents in those days were as much as fifty -now, and they would buy a good deal for a small -boy. He could easily spare a little for the -missionary box.</p> - -<p>As he went along he tried to decide whether -he should put one cent or two into the box, and -he wished his mother had said definitely either -one cent or two and had not given him a choice. -Finally he decided on two. Then a voice within -him said,</p> - -<p>"Well, Cyrus! Five cents for yourself and -only two for the heathen!"</p> - -<p>He decided that he would put in three cents.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_2" id="Page_2">[Pg 2]</a></span> -By this time he came to Mrs. Farrar's house -and there was the box. Was it right to keep -three cents for himself and give only four to -the heathen? He stood staring and thinking, -thinking, thinking. At last he grew tired trying -to decide, and what do you suppose he did? Into -the missionary box went every penny!</p> - -<p>All day long he trotted round watching the -soldiers, listening to the bands, and having a -good time. But he didn't go near any refreshment -tables. Late in the afternoon he made for -home and burst into the house crying out:</p> - -<p>"Mother! I'm as hungry as a bear! I -haven't had a mouthful today."</p> - -<p>His mother was astonished.</p> - -<p>"Did you lose the money I gave you?"</p> - -<p>"No," said Cyrus. "But you didn't give it -to me right. It wouldn't divide equally, so I -dropped it all in."</p> - -<p>"You poor boy!" said Mrs. Hamlin, half -laughing, half crying. "Just a minute and you -shall have your supper!"</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>Several years later Cyrus thought earnestly -about another problem. He and his brother had -all they could do to keep the farm going. There -was no money to buy new farm implements, no -money even to keep them in order. Gradually -they wore out, and after a while the yoke for<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_3" id="Page_3">[Pg 3]</a></span> -the oxen went to pieces. The making of an -ox-yoke is a very difficult matter for a grown -man and almost impossible for two boys thirteen -and fifteen years old. But Cyrus and his -brother examined the old yoke and looked at -each other and then back at the yoke.</p> - -<p>"We can't buy one," said the brother.</p> - -<p>"We'll make one!" said Cyrus.</p> - -<p>They cut down a birch tree and set to work. -They did not have the proper tools, but they -borrowed them—and you may be sure they returned -them in good shape,—and they put in -all their spare time for days. By and by the -yoke was hewn out, and they scraped it with -glass and polished it with a dry stick. But alas, -when they bored the holes for the bows to fit -into, they put them in the wrong place!</p> - -<p>Did this discourage them? Only for a minute. -They knit their brows, they looked at each -other and then at the ruined yoke, and they -went and cut down another tree. This time they -succeeded in making a perfect yoke, and when -it was painted a bright red, they were the happiest -boys in Maine.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>Still another time Cyrus set his mind on an -interesting problem. He was now almost a -man; he had determined to be a missionary, and -he was studying in the Academy six miles<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_4" id="Page_4">[Pg 4]</a></span> -from home. Every other Saturday he walked -home around Bear Pond and across Hawk -Mountain. He carried his gun with him, and as -he went along, he sometimes shot game to take -to his mother. Once he met a bear, but the bear -got away.</p> - -<p>The view from the top of the mountain was -wonderful, and Cyrus had an eye for beauty. -One day as he turned from a look at the distant -woods and fields, his eye fell upon an object near -at hand. At his feet the precipice dropped suddenly -a hundred feet and on the very edge hung -a large boulder.</p> - -<p>He looked at this boulder with interest. One -Fourth of July the young men in the neighborhood -had gathered to see whether they could -push it over, but had failed. Cyrus suddenly -forgot everything but this rock. Could anything -in the world be more delightful than to -shove the great thing off and hear it go crashing -down? It couldn't do any harm, and it -would be better than any Fourth of July celebration -ever staged.</p> - -<p>He not only stared at the rock, he examined -it carefully, and then he thought again. The -boulder rested on gravel, and if that could be -cut out, down it would fly. He hurried home -to tell his brother.</p> - -<p>The next Saturday the two Hamlins and a<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_5" id="Page_5">[Pg 5]</a></span> -friend met on the mountain and dug away at -the sandy bed on which the rock lay, but it did -not move. The next Saturday they came again. -At supper time it seemed as though they would -have to give up all hope of finishing that day, -and they were dreadfully afraid that some one -would come and complete the work and get the -credit.</p> - -<p>"Let supper wait!" said they.</p> - -<p>Again they set to work, and presently one of -them shouted, "It's moving!"</p> - -<p>With a wild leap the boys got out of the way. -The rock moved slowly at first, then faster and -faster and in the end it plunged down, striking -sheets of fire as it flew. Bang! it struck the -granite cliff and burst into three great fragments. -Swish! it rushed down on its way to an -open field below.</p> - -<p>Never were there three happier boys. They -went home to supper in the twilight, hearing -the echo of the terrific crash and knowing that -the great boulder had had to yield to their -strength and persistence.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>But the time came when Cyrus Hamlin faced -problems a thousand times more serious than -making an ox-yoke or moving a boulder. He -became a missionary as he had intended and -was sent to Constantinople. There he taught<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_6" id="Page_6">[Pg 6]</a></span> -Armenian boys in Bebek Seminary, and it became -the dream of his life to build a college.</p> - -<p>"Education is the way to peace and enlightenment," -he would say. "If we could found -Christian institutions where we could train -young men in all professions, then they could -go out to set an example to their fellow countrymen -and be their leaders."</p> - -<p>He never walked through the narrow streets -or crossed the Golden Horn without looking all -round for a suitable location, and he had already -about twenty in mind. But his dream did -not come true. In the first place, there was no -money. In the second place, he had to fill with -other work all the time he might have spent -planning for a college. He had to be textbook -as well as teacher, and he had to make all his -own apparatus.</p> - -<p>When he moved into a house, he had to repair -it; when his poor Armenian students and their -families were without clothes, he had to find a -way to cover them. When they were refused -work by the cruel Turks, he had to find work -for them. He taught them how to make and sell -stoves and stove-pipes and various useful -articles.</p> - -<p>One poor man became insane when he had -no way of supporting himself and his family -and believed that he was turned to stone. Just<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_7" id="Page_7">[Pg 7]</a></span> -as soon as Dr. Hamlin gave him work, he was -cured. Dr. Hamlin suggested to him that it was -best to make an article for which there was a -demand.</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/p007.jpg" alt="" /><br /> - -<small><i>Courtesy of Robert College</i></small></div> - -<p class="caption"><span class="smcap">Robert College, Constantinople</span></p> - -<p class="caption">This picture taken in Turkey in Asia looks across the Bosphorus, a mile wide at this point, -to Turkey in Europe and the site chosen by Cyrus Hamlin for his college. The modern -buildings "rub elbows" with towers six hundred years old.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_8" id="Page_8">[Pg 8]</a></span>"If there are thirteen hundred thousand inhabitants -in Constantinople, there are thirteen -hundred million rats," said he. "Make rat -traps! I'll show you how!"</p> - -<p>Soon the man had to have assistants to sell -his traps.</p> - -<p>Still more Armenians came for help, and Dr. -Hamlin had to stop dreaming about his college -and plan how he could feed them. An idea had -occurred to him vaguely; now it grew into a -well-developed scheme. He would teach them -to make bread. Everybody needed bread, and -in Constantinople the bread was not good and -all the work was done by horse-power. He -would bake by steam.</p> - -<p>The fact that he had never made bread did -not trouble him in the least. He had never made -an ox-yoke, or rolled a boulder down a mountain -until he tried.</p> - -<p>His fellow-missionaries laughed at him, but -they couldn't laugh him out of his plans, and -he ordered his machinery from America. The -difficulties were many, some were serious and -some funny; but in the end the engine and the -boiler were set up and everything was in order.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_9" id="Page_9">[Pg 9]</a></span> -The dough was mixed, the oven heated, the -loaves were moulded; but alas, the bread was -sour and could not be eaten. Dr. Hamlin experimented -again and again until one morning -he had delicious loaves of bread to sell.</p> - -<p>Now he smoothed out his forehead. The -bakery was successful, the poor Armenian -Christians had work; again he could devote his -time to his teaching and could think of his -college.</p> - -<p>But he was mistaken. England and Russia -went to war, and to Scutari on the other side of -the Bosphorus were brought the wounded English -soldiers. Dr. Hamlin looked across the -water and thought of the suffering boys and -hated war. He did not think of any effect upon -himself. But he was to be seriously affected.</p> - -<p>One day an orderly came to the door of the -Seminary and asked him to come to the hospital -at the invitation of the chief physician, Dr. -Mapleton.</p> - -<p>"And what does he want with me?" asked -Dr. Hamlin. "I'm very busy."</p> - -<p>"He wants to see you about bread."</p> - -<p>"About bread!" repeated Dr. Hamlin, and -obeyed, wondering.</p> - -<p>In the hospital he found himself in the presence -of a busy man, so burdened by responsibilities -that he hardly had time to look up.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_10" id="Page_10">[Pg 10]</a></span>"Are you Hamlin the baker?" he asked.</p> - -<p>"I'm Hamlin the missionary."</p> - -<p>Dr. Mapleton lifted his head. "That's just -like everything in this country," he said irritably. -"I send for a baker and get a missionary! -Thank God, I'm not a heathen that I -should want a missionary!"</p> - -<p>Dr. Hamlin laughed. "But I'm the baker," -he said.</p> - -<p>"You, the baker!" repeated Dr. Mapleton.</p> - -<p>Dr. Hamlin explained how he had been forced -into the baking business.</p> - -<p>"Then will you bake bread for our hospital? -What we get is not fit to eat. Our poor invalids -won't touch it; they can't. We're in a tight -place."</p> - -<p>Dr. Hamlin stood with knitted brows.</p> - -<p>"You will, won't you?" said the physician, -earnestly.</p> - -<p>Dr. Hamlin uttered a fateful "yes." One -couldn't refuse such a plea as this! In a few -minutes the contract was signed. He promised -to furnish two hundred and fifty loaves a day. -But as he left the hospital he looked around. -Two hundred and fifty loaves a day! They -would not go far if all these beds were to be -filled by patients. It looked as though the whole -British army were expected.</p> - -<p>Alas, the beds were all needed. First fifty a<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_11" id="Page_11">[Pg 11]</a></span> -day, then a hundred a day, the soldiers were -carried in from the hospital ships, sick, dying, -with dreadful wounds. Dr. Hamlin could -neither teach his Armenians nor dream about -his college when he had six thousand, then -twelve thousand loaves of bread to make each -day. He thought of nothing but baking.</p> - -<p>The poor patients had almost no nursing, and -his heart ached. He offered to organize a corps -of nurses for the night when there was no one -to take care of the helpless invalids, but he was -refused by the brutal officers.</p> - -<p>Then one morning he went to the hospital and -heard a strange piece of news. A soldier told -him, his eyes almost popping from his head in -his astonishment:</p> - -<p>"Fancy, Mr. Hamlin! Some <i>women</i> have -come to this hospital. Did you ever hear of such -a dreadful and improper thing?"</p> - -<p>"What women?" asked Dr. Hamlin.</p> - -<p>"A Miss Florence Nightingale with a force -of assistants."</p> - -<p>"Good for her!" said Dr. Hamlin. "It's -time that somebody should come here and do -something."</p> - -<p>That morning he kept his eyes wider open -than ever. The Hamlin family were famous -hero-worshipers; Cyrus's grandfather had -named six of his boys for heroes. They were<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_12" id="Page_12">[Pg 12]</a></span> -Africanus, for Scipio Africanus, Hannibal, Cyrus, -Eleazer, Isaac, and Jacob, and the other -three, one might mention incidentally, were -Americus, Asiaticus, and Europus. Here, Dr. -Hamlin saw, was a real live hero, in the bud at -least.</p> - -<p>He watched Florence Nightingale moving -quietly about in the scene of misery and horror. -The poor lads spent no more lonely nights. -Every want was attended to. The death-rate -went steadily down. It was one of the great -achievements of history, and he had a part in -it; he baked the only bread Florence Nightingale -would let her sick boys have.</p> - -<p>But still his dream had not come true, and in -the confusion it seemed to grow more and more -dim. The war went on, bread had to be baked -every day, new ovens had to be built, thousands -of pounds of flour had to be bargained for.</p> - -<p>Presently he had a new occupation—he set -up a laundry. The clothes of the wounded -men were filthy, and he offered to have them -washed. But they were so filthy that the women -feared to handle them, badly as they needed -work. The brain which had studied the making -of an ox-yoke and the pushing off of a boulder -and the making of bread worked quickly. Out -of an empty cask Dr. Hamlin made a washing -machine, and the vermin-filled clothes did not<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_13" id="Page_13">[Pg 13]</a></span> -have to be touched by hand until they were -clean—a new problem was solved! His friends -had told him that he had sixteen professions, -and now he had another,—that of laundryman!</p> - -<p>He did not suspect that all the time he was -baking bread and washing clothes there was -coming nearer and nearer the fulfilment of his -dream. He had prayed and hoped that some -day a rich man would come and see the good -that might be done by a Christian college. Now -that good man was at hand, Christopher Robert, -an American merchant.</p> - -<p>Mr. Robert was traveling in the East, and one -day as he was crossing the Bosphorus he saw a -boat loaded with loaves of bread.</p> - -<p>"What in the world does this mean?" he -asked his friends. "That looks like American -bread. Who bakes it?"</p> - -<p>"A missionary named Hamlin," was the answer.</p> - -<p>"A missionary who bakes bread!" repeated -Mr. Robert.</p> - -<p>"He baked it first to give work to his Armenian -Christians, and when the hospital was -opened he was persuaded to bake it for the patients. -It's the best and also the cheapest -bread ever seen in this part of the world."</p> - -<p>"I should like to meet that man," said Mr. -Robert.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_14" id="Page_14">[Pg 14]</a></span>"That will be an easy matter," said his -friends.</p> - -<p>But when Mr. Robert met Dr. Hamlin, he -heard only a little about bread and a great deal -about another matter. Though no record of -their conversation has been kept, it must have -been something like this:</p> - -<p>"I'm very much interested in your bread-making, -Dr. Hamlin."</p> - -<p>"I had no idea what I was getting into," was -Dr. Hamlin's probable reply. "But it had to -be done. What I'm chiefly interested in is the -founding of a Christian college here in Constantinople."</p> - -<p>"It must have been a tremendous work to -bake all this bread."</p> - -<p>"It was, but oh, Mr. Robert, what wonderful -work we could do if we could have a college to -train young men!"</p> - -<p>"And your laundry enterprise, Dr. Hamlin, -that must have been the greatest blessing to the -sick."</p> - -<p>"It made them more comfortable. If we -could have a Christian college here, it would -leaven the whole empire."</p> - -<p>"How did you learn so many trades, Dr. -Hamlin?"</p> - -<p>"Oh, I picked them up. You see, Mr. Robert," -Dr. Hamlin repeated his favorite sentiment,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_15" id="Page_15">[Pg 15]</a></span> -"education is the way to peace and enlightenment. -If we could found a large Christian -institution where we could train young men -in all professions, then they could go out to be -the leaders of their people."</p> - -<p>It is likely that at this point Mr. Robert gave -up trying to get information about bread-making -and laundering and said, with a -twinkle in his eye, "Well, tell me about your -college!"</p> - -<p>Dr. Hamlin took a long breath and began. -How long he had waited! But here, please God, -was a hearer with a receptive heart and a large -purse.</p> - -<p>Mr. Robert listened earnestly and his heart -was moved. What better use could one have -for one's money than to bring enlightenment -to this dark corner of the world? In a few minutes -he was not only listening, but helping Dr. -Hamlin to plan, and within a few years Robert -College crowned the hill which Dr. Hamlin selected -as the best site he had considered.</p> - -<p>Mr. Robert was a generous man and he -would undoubtedly have put his money to -good use somewhere, but Robert College would -not be shining like a star in a dark sky if he had -not seen Dr. Hamlin's boat-load of bread crossing -the Bosphorus on its way to Florence Nightingale's -sick boys.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_16" id="Page_16">[Pg 16]</a></span> -<h2 class="nobreak">II<br /> - -<small>THE MAN WITH A MILLION BIBLES</small></h2></div> - - -<p><span class="smcap">It</span> was a hot summer day. The people of the -city of Paracatu in Brazil were standing or -lounging in groups about the doors of their little -houses, which were built close together.</p> - -<p>Children with scant clothing played about in -the streets. Their bare, brown feet were used -to the hot pavements. Mothers sat squatted -in the doorways making lace. One woman was -beating <i>mandioca</i> for her family's <i>almoco</i>, or -lunch, while another woman fanned a fire of -coals on a little round, iron stove.</p> - -<p>Suddenly the children ran back out of the -street. The women looked up and saw a procession -of nine mules coming into the city. -Many trains of mules passed by their doors, but -this one was different from the others. The -man who rode on the foremost mule had a very -fair skin. Riding behind him were three Brazilian -men whose faces were dark like the faces -of the women who sat in the doorways and the -children who played in the streets. Five of -the mules carried packs loaded with a tent, some -cooking pots and pans, and books. There were -books not only in the packs on the backs of the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_17" id="Page_17">[Pg 17]</a></span> -mules, but more books in the pockets of the -four men.</p> - -<p>As the procession passed out of sight, the -women looked curiously to see where the men -were going to stop, and wondered why they had -come and what books they carried.</p> - -<p>Towards evening one of the women went -about among her neighbors to tell the news she -had heard.</p> - -<p>"The man who rode at the head of the mule -train is Dr. Hugh Tucker. He comes from -North America. Tonight he is going to speak -in the public square. There are many people -who say that it is the book which he has that -has made his country great and free."</p> - -<p>In the evening a crowd came to the public -square to hear Dr. Tucker. They asked him -many questions. Some who had money, or who -could read, bought Bibles so they could learn -more for themselves of the things he told them. -He gave Bibles to those who had no money.</p> - -<p>Dr. Tucker's business was to give the Bible -to the people of Brazil. For years that was -what he had been doing. In the beautiful city -of Rio de Janeiro he had a great store to which -people came by the hundreds to buy Bibles and -from which Bibles were sent by mail and by -colporteurs in all directions.</p> - -<p>These colporteurs, or Bible men, went<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_18" id="Page_18">[Pg 18]</a></span> -through the cities of Brazil and far into the -country. Sometimes they walked, sometimes -they rode on mules, and sometimes they traveled -in ox-carts. Dr. Tucker himself often rode -with them, as he did on this trip when they -stopped at Paracatu. This journey through -towns and open country lasted for six weeks.</p> - -<p>There were few houses along the rough and -hilly roads. Now and then long-legged ostriches -ran across the path before the mules. -Gaily colored parrots perched on branches of -the trees; monkeys chattered in the vines beside -the small streams; and here and there a -fox or a tatou ran past. Sometimes the prairie -with its waving grass stretched before them -like an ocean. At night they pitched their tent -beside small streams where the grass grew -fresh and green.</p> - -<p>One Sunday morning as they rested in front -of their tent, an ox-cart stopped before them, -and a man jumped out and asked for a cup of -coffee. As he drank the coffee, Dr. Tucker -read to him from the Bible.</p> - -<p>"Go on, go on," the man called to his driver. -"I'll follow later. Never in all my life have -I heard such strange things as this book tells."</p> - -<p>The next morning the colporteurs were up -at three o'clock. The moon lighted their way -as they rode. They stopped at a house for<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_19" id="Page_19">[Pg 19]</a></span> -breakfast, and Dr. Tucker took out a Bible and -read from it to their host.</p> - - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/p019.jpg" alt="" /></div> - -<p class="caption"><span class="smcap">Hugh C. Tucker</span></p> - -<p class="caption">Not only did he put the Bible into the pulpits and bookcases of -Brazil, but its spirit of love and service found expression in the -hearts of the people, in parks, schools, and playgrounds.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_20" id="Page_20">[Pg 20]</a></span>"No, no, don't stop!" said the man, when -Dr. Tucker started to help load the mules. -"Read more. Let the others load the animals -while I call my neighbors, that you may read -to them, too, and tell them what these things -mean, for they are new and strange to us."</p> - -<p>Every day they met people who asked, -"Where are you going, and what is this new -book you carry with you?"</p> - -<p>"How can these things be?" said one man. -"Is it true that so long as two thousand years -ago such wonderful things happened and today -I hear of them for the first time and even yet -my friends have not heard? You are slow about -giving the Bible to my people!"</p> - -<p>Now Dr. Tucker had thought he was giving -the Bible to the people of Brazil just as fast as -he could, but he redoubled his efforts. He sent -out still more colporteurs. They gathered the -people in the public squares of the cities and -read and preached to them, and the people -listened gladly. Sometimes the colporteurs -started out with sacks filled with Bibles and -came back with their sacks full of the images -the people had been worshiping and had cast -away when they read, "I am the Lord thy God. -Thou shalt have no other gods before me."</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_21" id="Page_21">[Pg 21]</a></span>Dr. Tucker has given more than a million -Bibles to Brazil. He presented a Bible to President -Prudenti Moraes on his inauguration day. -He has found many ways of giving the spirit of -the Bible in addition to putting the book into -the hands of the people. He does not wish anyone -to think that this is a magical book, and that -it is enough merely to have it.</p> - -<p>When he took Bibles to the sick boatmen -down in their poor little mud huts by the river-side, -he found they had no one to care for them -properly,—there are many thousands of sailors -coming into the port of Rio every year,—so Dr. -Tucker became the "seamen's friend." He -rented a house and made it a Seamen's Home. -In one year more than ten thousand sailors -came to his Home. Most of them were glad to -pay for their meals and beds, but he did not -turn any away if they were ill or had no money. -There were free beds and free meals for those -who needed help, and doctors to care for those -who were sick, and employment found for those -who were out of work.</p> - -<p>While he was preaching in the slums of Rio -he found many people who were poor and sick, -as there are in all great cities. He went to a -young Brazilian doctor and asked him to visit -the homes of the poor people in the slums.</p> - -<p>The young doctor came back and said, "Why,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_22" id="Page_22">[Pg 22]</a></span> -Dr. Tucker, it is almost enough to make anyone -ill just to go into these homes and see how the -people live. There are so many dark rooms -and so little sunlight, and the houses are very -dirty. In almost every home someone is sick." -Dr. Tucker remembered how the multitudes -came to Jesus and were healed, and so he -thought one of the best ways to give more of -the Bible to the people was to help those who -were sick.</p> - -<p>He had stereopticon pictures made which -showed how tuberculosis might be prevented. -Then he went to the United States Ambassador -and to the mayor of Rio and to the president -of the Board of Health and to other great men -who could help him and told them he was going -to give a lecture and wanted them to come and -sit on the platform. He sent cards out all over -the city telling how many people had tuberculosis -and what they should do to be cured and -inviting people to his meeting.</p> - -<p>Those who came were so much interested in -the pictures, that the city officials arranged for -him to show them to the children in the public -schools. Then they had him talk to the people -who gathered in the public squares of the city. -The government gave him money to fight tuberculosis, -and he started a hospital where sick -people without money could be treated and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_23" id="Page_23">[Pg 23]</a></span> -where they could hear and read about Jesus the -Great Physician.</p> - -<p>Next he started a school for poor children. -The children wanted to come to school, and Dr. -Tucker was very happy until he saw how -strangely they behaved.</p> - -<p>"What can be the matter with them?" he -asked. "They sit with their hands folded. -They don't want to study or even to play. Their -eyes are dull."</p> - -<p>He asked the children questions and visited -their homes to find out why they did not want -to study or to jump about and play.</p> - -<p>"No wonder my school children sit with their -hands folded," he said when he came back. -"They are half starved. Some of them have -nothing but a cup of coffee and a pickle to eat -all day."</p> - -<p>He remembered how Jesus had fed those who -were hungry, so every day he provided a lunch -of whole wheat mush with milk and sugar. -Soon the hollow cheeks of the children began -to get round and rosy, their eyes began to shine, -and they wanted to run and jump and play.</p> - -<p>"I wish we could feed all the hungry children -in Rio," said Dr. Tucker one day. He knew he -could never get them all in his little school, but -he thought of another plan—he started a cooking -school to teach the mothers to cook good<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_24" id="Page_24">[Pg 24]</a></span> -meals at home. He told the gas company about -his plan, and they gave him the stoves he -needed. The mothers came with their children, -and while the children learned reading and writing -and arithmetic, the mothers learned how to -prepare food that was better for children than -coffee and pickles. Dr. Tucker had found another -way to give the Bible to Brazil.</p> - -<p>One day he said, "The Bible tells us to clothe -the naked, but how can we ever get clothes -enough for all of the poor people of Brazil!"</p> - -<p>Presently he walked into the office of a sewing -machine company and told the manager about -his plan to clothe the naked.</p> - -<p>"That would be fine!" the manager said. -"Of course the only way to clothe all the poor -people is to teach them how to make their own -clothes."</p> - -<p>He sent sewing machines to Dr. Tucker's -school, and soon the mothers were learning to -sew. Dr. Tucker had found still another way -to give the Bible to Brazil.</p> - -<p>Now his school children were well and happy. -Their cheeks were round and rosy, for they had -a lunch at school and their mothers gave them -good food at home. Their clothes were neat -and clean, their eyes were bright and shining, -and they were ready to study and play. But -where should they play? There was no trouble<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_25" id="Page_25">[Pg 25]</a></span> -about a place to study. They could study -at school or at home, but when they wanted to -play there was no place at all. Rio is one of -the most beautiful cities in the world, and many -of the people are very wealthy and live in beautiful -homes, but Dr. Tucker's poor little children -in the slums lived in houses that were built -close together right on the street.</p> - -<p>There was a very beautiful park, with lovely -green grass, but the superintendent of parks -was very proud of his green grass and had a -fence of iron rails around it with a sign, "Keep -off the grass" wherever a child could get in.</p> - -<p>Every time Dr. Tucker saw that park, his -eyes looked like the eyes of his school children -when they were hungry. But one day as he -went through the park, his eyes began to twinkle. -He clapped his hands and said to himself, -"I'll do it!" At once he walked up boldly to -the mayor of Rio and the superintendent of -parks.</p> - -<p>"The children have no place to play," he -said. "Why don't you open up a part of the -city park for a public playground?"</p> - -<p>The mayor and the superintendent of parks -were so shocked they could scarcely say a word. -They were so proud of their beautiful park, -they had never let people even walk on the -grass; and now this bold man actually dared<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_26" id="Page_26">[Pg 26]</a></span> -to propose that they should put swings and -teeter boards and tennis courts right where the -grass was most beautiful!</p> - -<p>But they could not forget what he said about -happy children being worth more than beautiful -grass, and one day they drove to Dr. Tucker's -door in a fine automobile and invited him -to ride with them. They did not ask him where -he wanted to go, but drove straight to the park.</p> - -<p>"We have decided to do what you ask and -let you make your playground on one condition," -announced the mayor.</p> - -<p>"Good!" said Dr. Tucker, "What's the condition?"</p> - -<p>"That you get all the equipment for a first-class -playground," answered the superintendent -of parks.</p> - -<p>Dr. Tucker was thinking very fast. "Equipment -for a first-class playground" meant -swings and bars and teeter boards and tennis -nets and footballs and ever so many other -things boys and girls love in a playground. With -the same twinkle that was in his eyes when he -looked at the park and said, "I'll do it," he said -now, "All right, I'll take you up."</p> - -<p>He did not have a single cent in his pocket to -buy all these things and he did not know where -he was going to get so much money, but he said -to himself:</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_27" id="Page_27">[Pg 27]</a></span>"I'll look around a bit and see what I can -see."</p> - -<p>The first thing he saw was some men tearing -up an old street-car track. He went to the manager -of the street-car company. "What are you -going to do with those old rails?" he asked. -"May I have them?"</p> - -<p>"Yes, I guess so," answered the manager.</p> - -<p>Dr. Tucker said "Thank you" very politely -and then added, "I'll have to have them shaped -a little differently and a few holes bored in -them. Would you mind doing this in your -shop?"</p> - -<p>The manager said he would do that, too. -When Dr. Tucker said "Thank you" very politely -again and turned to go, the manager -asked: "What in the world do you want those -old rails for?"</p> - -<p>"For swing supports and all sorts of equipment -for the playground."</p> - -<p>He told the manager about his ride with the -mayor and the superintendent of parks and all -about the things he was going to make for the -playground and athletic fields out of those -lovely old rails.</p> - -<p>"Nonsense, man!" said the manager. "Those -old rails aren't good enough. Why you ought -to have the best stuff money can buy for Brazil's -first public playground."</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_28" id="Page_28">[Pg 28]</a></span>"Of course we ought," said Dr. Tucker, "but -since we don't have the money to buy them with, -I propose to see what we can make."</p> - -<p>"What would you buy if you did have the -money?" asked the manager. "Think it over -and let me know."</p> - -<p>Dr. Tucker went home and got a catalog of -a New York store. A few days later he went -into the manager's office with the catalog in -his hand. The manager was so busy he scarcely -had time to look up.</p> - -<p>"Are you too busy to look at the things we -need for the playground?" asked Dr. Tucker.</p> - -<p>"Yes, I am," replied the manager. "You -just take that catalog and mark what you need, -and when I go to New York perhaps I can get -it for you."</p> - -<p>Dr. Tucker's eyes twinkled twice that time. -He felt as if his fairy godmother had shown -him a wonderful palace and told him to help -himself. He sat down and marked in that catalog -the things he knew the boys and girls of -Rio would have marked if they had held his -pencil.</p> - -<p>The manager took the catalog to New York -with him and bought every single article that -had a mark before it. He paid for them with -dollars—seven hundred and forty of them—out -of his own pocket.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_29" id="Page_29">[Pg 29]</a></span></p> - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/p029.jpg" alt="" /><br /> - - -<small><i>Courtesy World's Sunday School Association</i></small></div> - -<p class="caption"><span class="smcap">A Playground in Rio de Janeiro</span></p> - -<p class="caption">On the grounds of an old private park the children of the city now swing and slide -and bat and jump.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_30" id="Page_30">[Pg 30]</a></span>When the swings and bars and outfits came -and were set up in the park, the opening day -was announced. The people came in crowds -from all over the city. The band played, and -the flag of Brazil was raised. The mayor made -a speech, and the children cheered, and then -they scampered off to swing and slide and bat -and jump; and the first public playground of -Brazil was open.</p> - -<p>That evening Dr. Tucker walked down the -street. He thought of his million Bibles, and -he thought of his school and his playground -which put the love of God into visible form.</p> - -<p>"The Bible is coming into Brazil," he said -to himself. "Not only into the pulpits and into -bookcases, but its spirit of love and service is -coming into the parks and schools and the -streets and, best of all, into the hearts of the -people." And his own heart was glad.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_31" id="Page_31">[Pg 31]</a></span> -<h2 class="nobreak">III<br /> - -<small>THE STORY OF POIT</small></h2></div> - - -<p><span class="smcap">In</span> the interior of South America, with the -rivers Parana and Paraguay to the east, with -Argentine to the south, and Bolivia to the west, -there is a vast, low country called the Gran -Chaco, about as large as the state of Texas and -inhabited by Indians. The country is flat and -there are grass-lands, swamps, and forests of -palm trees. There are many different animals -with which the children of the North are not -familiar but of which they may have seen pictures, -among them the tapir, the marsh deer, the -otter, the peccary, and the armadillo. There -are some savage animals such as the jaguar, the -puma, and a very large wolf with a long mane.</p> - -<p>There are also some of the queerest animals -in the world, especially the ant-eater, a bow-legged -creature seven feet long from the tip of -his snout to the tip of his hairy tail. There is -a queer little opossum about the size of a mouse, -with enormous black eyes, fan-like ears, and a -long tail, which runs about in the trees like a -squirrel. Most interesting of all is the lungfish -which can live either in the water or in the air. -In the wet season he stays in the swamps and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_32" id="Page_32">[Pg 32]</a></span> -eats and eats, and when the dry season comes -and the swamps disappear, he burrows in the -ground and lives without eating anything, by -using up the fat he has stored.</p> - -<p>There are many birds both large and small, -from great ostriches down to tiny hummingbirds, -and there are insects of all kinds, ants and -crickets and mosquitoes and beetles and locusts, -and there are twenty-four different kinds of -frogs, each with a different croak.</p> - -<p>For many weeks no rain falls, and the Indians -have a hard time to get along; then when -the rain comes they have more than they need -to eat, water-birds, fish, and, by-and-by, their -harvests. They do not mind having to tramp -round in deep water, because wet weather -brings plenty.</p> - -<p>Among the Indians in this strange country -was a young man named Poit. One morning -in December Poit awoke with a frightened, anxious -heart. It was not because he was too warm, -though in December in Chaco the mornings -are hot, nor because he had not slept comfortably -on his bed on the ground nor because he -was hungry; it was because he plotted a wicked -deed. Today Poit planned to do the most dreadful -thing anyone can do, he was going to kill his -best friend, the missionary.</p> - -<p>Though these Indians lived so uncomfortably,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_33" id="Page_33">[Pg 33]</a></span> -they did not want to change their ways, and -they killed everybody who came to explore their -country or to search for silver or to tell them -of the love of God. Even soldiers sent to conquer -them by force failed because they were -so fierce and cunning.</p> - -<p>The chief reason for their resistance and -their cruelty was not wickedness, but ignorance -and dreadful fear. They were afraid of spirits -and afraid of witches and wizards. They were -so afraid that the souls of the dead might come -and annoy them that whenever anyone died they -destroyed the village and went to another place -to live. This wasn't very difficult because their -houses were made of boughs stuck into the -ground. They were especially afraid of people -unlike themselves, and this was the reason they -killed foreigners.</p> - -<p>In spite of their objections, a little mission -had been established among them. It was situated -on the banks of the Paraguay River and its -influence did not extend very far inland, but it -was a beginning. The first missionary died as a -result of his hard work, and there arrived one -day a new missionary, a tall, slender young -man, hardly more than a boy in years, whose -name was Barbrooke Grubb.</p> - -<p>Mr. Grubb was not satisfied to stay along the -river where he could see only a few of the Indians,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_34" id="Page_34">[Pg 34]</a></span> -he determined to travel to the interior -villages. He knew perfectly well that the undertaking -was dangerous. He had heard of the -explorers and the missionaries whom the Indians -had murdered; he knew that a poor white -man who had strayed from his companions and -had taken refuge with them had been slain; he -knew that if sickness broke out while he was -staying in a village, he would be held responsible -and be killed. He knew that if an Indian -had a bad dream about him, he might kill him.</p> - -<p>Nevertheless, he not only visited the interior -of the country, but he lived with the Indians for -months at a time, staying in their villages, eating -their strange food, hunting and fishing with -them, so that he might learn all about their ways -and help them. He went unarmed and unprotected, -saying that he was a messenger of peace.</p> - -<p>He had many thrilling experiences, and some -that were very funny. Of course he did not -know the language well at first and he mistook -the word "evil" for the word "good," and assured -the people that he was a friend of the -"evil spirit."</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_35" id="Page_35">[Pg 35]</a></span></p> - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/p035.jpg" alt="" /><br /> - -<small><i>Courtesy of Samuel Guy Inman</i></small></div> - -<p class="caption"><span class="smcap">Girls of the Chaco Mission School</span></p> - -<p class="caption">They are not having a picnic, but have just eaten their noonday meal, and the kettle of maize -is nearly empty.</p> - -<p>He had many amusing encounters with the -witch-doctors. You would not think from the -picture of a Chaco witch-doctor that they could -frighten anybody, but these natives lived in -deadly fear of them. Mr. Grubb proved how -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_36" id="Page_36">[Pg 36]</a></span>foolish it was to have faith in them. When a -witch-doctor claimed to have a charm against -bullets, Mr. Grubb said:</p> - -<p>"All right; you stand over there and I'll -shoot at you, and you won't mind a bit."</p> - -<p>The witch-doctor wouldn't hear of this trial, -and the Indians laughed at him.</p> - -<p>Once Mr. Grubb heard that a witch-doctor -was taking needles out of his patients' bodies, -and he proved that the witch-doctor bought all -the needles from him and that the cure was a -pretense.</p> - -<p>Some of the Indians were very smart. There -was one called Pinse-apawa, who came into Mr. -Grubb's tent one day just as Mr. Grubb was -taking some medicine. This medicine had an -alcoholic smell though it had a dreadfully bitter -taste, so bitter that you could hardly swallow -it. Pinse-apawa smelled the odor of liquor.</p> - -<p>"Ah!" he said. "You won't let us drink -liquor, but when you are here alone you take -it yourself!"</p> - -<p>"Have some," invited Mr. Grubb.</p> - -<p>Poor Pinse-apawa took a big swallow and -after that he knew the difference between liquor -and medicine.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>Now Poit, who opened his eyes on a warm -December morning intending to murder Mr.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_37" id="Page_37">[Pg 37]</a></span> -Grubb was not a witch-doctor; he was a clever, -intelligent Indian, and when he was good, he -was a great help. We do not like to call him -a bad Indian, even though he was to do such a -dreadful deed. Though he had had every chance -under Mr. Grubb's teaching to learn to be good, -he had not met him until he was a grown man, -and then it is very hard to change your heart.</p> - -<p>By this time Mr. Grubb had been in the Chaco -for seven years, and the work he had done was -truly wonderful. At the mission station there -was a settlement where the people lived in permanent -houses instead of wandering from place -to place. Strangers could go about unarmed -and in safety. The Indians had been taught to -work, not only at odd moments, but steadily. -They had been taught to take care of sheep and -cattle and to raise vegetables.</p> - -<p>They had learned to distrust the witch-doctors -and to take precautions against contagion. -They had learned to respect the law and to live -at peace with their neighbors. They had built -several hundred miles of cart tracks. They had -axes, knives, hoes, scissors, and many other possessions -which Mr. Grubb had had shipped from -England to help them to live more comfortably -and to earn their living more easily. Some -could even read and write.</p> - -<p>They had learned still more important lessons.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_38" id="Page_38">[Pg 38]</a></span> -Mr. Grubb had taught them that it was -unspeakably wicked to kill the poor little babies -as they had been doing, and equally wrong to -bury alive sick people whom they thought would -soon die. He had taught them also that it was -wrong to drink liquor because it made them -frantic and wicked. Though they did not always -do what was right, hundreds of them knew -what was right, and had begun to try to be good.</p> - -<p>They knew also—and this was most important -of all—about God and Jesus, and, though -none had openly become Christians, the seed -of Christianity had been planted in their hearts.</p> - -<p>Now Poit had a special chance to learn what -was right because he was constantly in the company -of Mr. Grubb who had brought about this -wonderful transformation. He was very bright -and Mr. Grubb depended upon him, and he -seemed very faithful and Mr. Grubb trusted -him. He could hunt and set traps, and steal -quietly up to the ostriches and capture them, -and find his way through the woods, and make -bows and arrows, and do other useful things.</p> - -<p>When Mr. Grubb had been in the Chaco for -seven years he went home to England for a vacation, -the first vacation he had had. Other -young men had come to help him, and the mission -was so well established that it would not -suffer in his absence.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_39" id="Page_39">[Pg 39]</a></span>Before he went away, he planned carefully -for his return. He intended then to visit a distant -tribe called the Toothli, to which Poit belonged, -and he had already built a bullock road -in that direction. He sent Poit to a distant settlement -with seventeen head of cattle and other -goods and told him that he was to settle down -there and make friends with the people. He -was not to sell the cattle to people who would -use them for food, but only to those who would -raise other cattle, because Mr. Grubb was very -anxious for the natives to learn to care for -stock.</p> - -<p>Poit was to tell the Toothli that the missionaries -would come and live with them if they -would do certain things. They must give up -making beer, and they must not hold feasts -which lasted more than three days. They must -work when they were called upon for the good -of the whole settlement, and they must help to -build the cart track and keep it clear. They -must live at peace with their neighbors, and -above all they must cease at once the killing of -little children.</p> - -<p>Poit had done so well, that this important -work was entrusted to him and off he went with -his cattle and his goods. He was very proud -and at first he obeyed Mr. Grubb's directions. -But alas, his pride in Mr. Grubb's confidence<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_40" id="Page_40">[Pg 40]</a></span> -and his feeling of responsibility did not continue. -He forgot what he had learned; he convinced -himself that Mr. Grubb was gone for -good; and he took possession of the property -which Mr. Grubb had given him. He began to -sell the cattle to people who used them for food, -and he took the money for himself.</p> - -<p>When Mr. Grubb came back, Poit was terrified. -He had not believed Mr. Grubb's promise -nor had he understood in the least how devoted -Mr. Grubb was to his work. Now the money -had to be paid over, and he had to give an account -of the cattle, and he had spent a part of -the money, and the cattle had been eaten. In -order to cover his crime, he stole money from -the missionaries. He was so clever that they -did not at first suspect that he was the thief. -But he could not bring the cattle back to life and -soon he realized that discovery was at hand; -Mr. Grubb would learn that he had not been -faithful.</p> - -<p>Mr. Grubb prepared at once to fulfil his -promise to visit the Toothli people, and so little -did he suspect Poit of wrong-doing that he made -him the leader of the six Indians whom he took -with him.</p> - -<p>It was so hot that the party traveled by night -to avoid the sun. They had a pretty comfortable -track to walk on, but on both sides were<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_41" id="Page_41">[Pg 41]</a></span> -thickets of trees and vines in which the twenty-four -kinds of frogs croaked in twenty-four different -notes, and everywhere were mosquitoes -which flew out hungrily when they heard human -beings approaching.</p> - -<p>Suddenly Mr. Grubb looked round and saw -that, of all his company, only Poit was in sight. -He sent him back at once to find out why the -others lingered. In a little while Poit reappeared -and reported that one of the bearers had -a thorn in his foot, and his companions were -extracting it. They would all be along, he said, -in a few minutes.</p> - -<p>But the few minutes passed and the Indians -did not come. Poit had wickedly told them that -Mr. Grubb did not need them and that they -might return toward the mission. He had -dreamed that when his disobedience was found -out, Mr. Grubb had killed him, and he had decided -in terror that he must kill Mr. Grubb as -soon as possible. He meant to go on for a few -days until they had reached the Toothli country and -then he would do the deed. He believed -that the people of his tribe would help him to -hide his crime.</p> - -<p>Mr. Grubb noticed that Poit seemed downcast, -but he did not dream what he had in his -heart. The two went on alone, and still the -other Indians did not overtake them. Poit<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_42" id="Page_42">[Pg 42]</a></span> -suggested that perhaps they had gone home because -they did not approve of the journey. Still -Mr. Grubb did not suspect his evil intention, -and they traveled on, arriving presently at the -village which was Poit's home.</p> - -<p>Here Mr. Grubb inquired about the cattle, but -everybody was in league with Poit and helped -him conceal his theft, and still Mr. Grubb was -deceived. The people said that the cattle had -merely strayed away, and he gave orders that -they be collected before his return.</p> - -<p>For two days he and Poit journeyed toward -the distant settlements, and at last Poit decided -that he could postpone the murder no -longer. His heart was depressed when he -woke, because in his sleep he had understood -more clearly than when he was awake what a -fearful thing it was to kill a man who had shown -such love for those who would gladly have been -his enemies.</p> - -<p>As he moved about, his courage revived; he -ceased to be downcast and became cheerful. So -cold-blooded was he that he sat beside Mr. -Grubb on the ground while he sharpened the -long iron arrow with which he intended to kill -him.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_43" id="Page_43">[Pg 43]</a></span></p> - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/p043.jpg" alt="" /></div> - -<p class="caption"><span class="smcap">Barbrooke Grubb</span></p> - -<p class="caption">Unarmed and unprotected, he was a messenger of peace to the Indians of Paraguay.</p> - -<p>They were now traveling by day, and they set -out at about half-past six for their last journey -together. The sun was already high and so hot<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_44" id="Page_44">[Pg 44]</a></span> -that it had dried the heavy dew. They had gone -but a short distance when Mr. Grubb saw that -he had been led into a thicket. He observed a -strange look on Poit's face, and did not realize -that he had caught Poit's eye at the moment -when he was trying to get into a position from -which he could shoot him.</p> - -<p>A moment later he bent over, trying to break -a path through the undergrowth, and in that -instant Poit lifted his bow and arrow. A stinging -blow under his shoulder blade, and Mr. -Grubb understood in a flash that this was not -his friend but his enemy, and that he had been -shot, perhaps fatally.</p> - -<p>When the deed was done, Poit came to himself. -He shouted in dismay and terror, "Ak -kai! Ak kai!" and rushed away.</p> - -<p>He had run only a short distance when he -sat down to think. He believed that he had either -killed Mr. Grubb outright or that Mr. Grubb -would soon die from his wounds or that he -would be slain by a jaguar whose tracks they -had crossed. He decided craftily that he would -set out straightway for the mission and say -that he had seen a jaguar about to leap, and -that, shooting at the jaguar, he had killed Mr. -Grubb.</p> - -<p>He had not gone very far when he met an -Indian with paint marks on his body, which<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_45" id="Page_45">[Pg 45]</a></span> -showed that he was in mourning. Poit supposed -this meant that Mr. Grubb was dead—someone -must have found Mr. Grubb's body -before the jaguar devoured it. He ran back -into the forest. By this time he was out of his -mind with fear. For hundreds and hundreds of -years the Indians had killed foreigners without -thinking anything about it; but now there was -a change. Here was an Indian mourning for a -foreigner! Poit was puzzled and frightened. -He did not yet know that all the Indians were -crying out for vengeance upon the man who had -tried to murder their benefactor.</p> - -<p>But what neither Poit nor the mourning Indian -knew was that Mr. Grubb was still alive. -How he reached the mission was a miracle. He -was more dead than alive from the wound which -pierced his lung, and from exhaustion. Sometimes -he staggered along leaning on two Indians; -sometimes he rode a horse on whose back -he had to be supported. Often his companions -had to lay him down on the ground lest he -should die. He suffered from the heat by day -and was tortured by the mosquitoes by night. -As though this were not enough, one night a -goat belonging to an Indian jumped on him by -accident!</p> - -<p>But at last he reached the mission and had -proper medical attention, and all along the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_46" id="Page_46">[Pg 46]</a></span> -weary way the Indians saw his agony and understood -that he was suffering because he had -come to help them. They thought not only of -him, but of the Master about whom he had told -them, and they believed that he had been saved -by a miracle.</p> - -<p>Though Mr. Grubb still lived, the Indians decided -that Poit must die, and they searched for -him until they captured him. He pleaded with -them desperately, reminding them that he was -their relative whom they had known all their -lives and that Mr. Grubb was only a stranger; -but they would not listen.</p> - -<p>When he heard that Poit was to die, Mr. -Grubb tried to save him, but in vain. He did, -however, succeed in saving Poit's family whom -the Indians would have killed also. This forgiving -spirit amazed and touched them still -more.</p> - -<p>Now this story is sad and dreadful and there -would not be any reason for telling it if Poit's -death were the end. But in a way, it was only -a beginning.</p> - -<p>Mr. Grubb had to make two journeys for further -medical attention, one to Ascuncion, nearly -four hundred miles away, and one to Buenos -Ayres, nine hundred miles away. It was December -when Poit attacked him; it was June before -he was able to take up his work. When he<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_47" id="Page_47">[Pg 47]</a></span> -did so, the seed so strangely sown by poor Poit -had ripened. Two Indians who had been impressed -by Mr. Grubb's devotion and by his almost -miraculous recovery asked to be baptized. -Thus the foundation of the Church in the Chaco -was laid.</p> - -<p>Mr. Grubb is still working, and the extent of -his influence has greatly increased. The Indians -in the distant settlements no longer wait -for him to seek them out; they come to see for -themselves what he has done and to hear the -story he has to tell. The government has named -him the "pacificator of the Indians."</p> - -<p>Do you not suppose that sometimes as he -thinks of his years in the Chaco, he thinks with -pity of poor Poit and hopes that his cry "Ak -kai! Ak kai!" showed repentance as well as -fear of punishment?</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_48" id="Page_48">[Pg 48]</a></span> -<h2 class="nobreak">IV<br /> - -<small>TREE-NOT-SHAKEN-BY-THE-WIND</small></h2></div> - - -<p><span class="smcap">Ten-year-old</span> Fred Hope looked up at the -men who looked down at him. He was very -happy because he had just taken the pencil and -paper which one of the men handed him, and -written</p> - -<p class="blockquot">Fred Hope<span class="space">$1.00</span></p> - -<p>He lived on a farm near Flat Rock, Illinois, -and many times he had seen his father sign his -name to a subscription paper when the deacons -had been collecting money for the church and -had made up his mind that some day he would -sign his own name. At last he had done so, and -his eyes were shining.</p> - -<p>"Now," said he, "I've got to find a way to -make that dollar."</p> - -<p>He took a hoe and some beans and went into -the garden to begin to earn his dollar. He -planted the beans and watched eagerly to see -them grow. It was a bad year for beans in Illinois -and there was no crop. But he did not give -up. From beans he turned to rats. The rats -had been eating his father's grain and Fred -made a contract to rid the place of rats at five -cents apiece. It happened there were more rats<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_49" id="Page_49">[Pg 49]</a></span> -than beans in Flat Rock that year and no Indian -chief ever counted with more pride his -scalps of white men than Fred the notches which -numbered the rats he had slain. Soon the dollar -was paid, and his father's grain was safe.</p> - -<p>The next money Fred made was to pay his -way to college. When he had almost enough -saved, his mother said:</p> - -<p>"Father does not see how he can get along -without you on the farm. He has had a great -deal of trouble and lost a lot of money."</p> - -<p>"Of course I'll stay, and I'll find a way to go -to college later on," answered Fred.</p> - -<p>When he was twenty-four years old he went -to Maryville College in Tennessee. There he -had to begin with the small boys in the preparatory -department.</p> - -<p>"You might just as well give up," said some -of his friends. "You are so far behind you can -never catch up."</p> - -<p>But Fred only laughed. "I'll find a way. -When I can't raise beans I always catch rats."</p> - -<p>He worked as hard at his lessons as he had on -the farm, and played as well as he worked. He -was the best man on his football team, and when -he graduated he was president of his class.</p> - -<p>While he was at school he thought he would -like to be a missionary, but he did not wish to -be a preacher and he had never heard of a missionary<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_50" id="Page_50">[Pg 50]</a></span> -who was not a preacher. At last he settled -it this way:</p> - -<p>"If God wants me to be a missionary and -there is any way I can be a missionary without -being a preacher then I'll be one."</p> - -<p>A few years later as a steamer neared the -west coast of Africa, Fred Hope jumped from -one of the berths. He called to his wife to dress -as fast as she could so they should not miss the -first glimpse of the shore.</p> - -<p>He had found a way; he was going to Elat on -the west coast of Africa to take charge of the -Frank James Industrial School. As he stood -on the deck in the gray light of the early morning, -he seemed to see John Ludwig Krapf and -Robert Moffat and David Livingstone and all -the men and women who had found a way to -give their lives to Africa, and his heart was -glad.</p> - -<p>He could see two white dwelling houses surrounded -by tall coconut-palms and other tropical -plants, beyond the dashing surf at the Batanga -landing. How anxious he was to reach -them! The travelers were lowered to the small -boat in a "Mammy chair," a seat swung by -ropes from the deck of the steamer. Then the -sturdy black men pulled for the shore, their -wet backs gleaming in the sunlight.</p> - -<p>A boy who had come from Elat to meet them<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_51" id="Page_51">[Pg 51]</a></span> -was waiting with two bicycles. Mr. Hope had -never been on a bicycle, so he practised riding -round and round, to the amusement of all the -crowd. Then he and Mrs. Hope started on their -long journey of one hundred and ten miles in -the narrow path through the African jungle.</p> - -<p>On either side of them giant trees reached upward -for many, many feet before spreading out -branches to the sunlight above. Underneath the -trees there was no sunshine, only the gloom of -dense foliage. It made them feel as though they -were in a great cathedral,—the quiet, the great -pillars of the trees, and the dim light.</p> - -<p>As they rode on through the villages and the -bush, people crowded round them curiously. -The black men could not speak the white man's -words or make the white man understand their -words. They pointed to Mr. Hope's head.</p> - -<p>"They want you to take off your hat so they -can see your straight hair," said the boy.</p> - -<p>Mr. Hope took off his hat. They looked at -his straight hair very solemnly. Then they -pointed to Mrs. Hope's head.</p> - -<p>"They want to see the hair that is like long -ropes," said the boy. Mrs. Hope took off her -hat.</p> - -<p>They moved their hands to their heads and -then far out until she understood that they -wanted her to take out the hairpins and stretch<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_52" id="Page_52">[Pg 52]</a></span> -her hair as far as it would reach "like long -ropes."</p> - -<p>They gazed with wonder at its length and -softness. Then one of them opened his mouth -and pointed first to his teeth and then to Mr. -Hope's mouth. Soon every black man was doing -the same thing.</p> - -<p>"They want to see your brass teeth," the boy -explained. Mr. Hope opened his mouth, while -the people who had never heard of a dentist -gazed with much respect at the gold fillings.</p> - -<p>"How do the people all along the way know -we are coming?" asked Mr. Hope. "There are -no telegraph wires or telephones."</p> - -<p>"By the drums," answered the boy. "Every -village has its drums. They are hollowed out -of logs so the ends make curious sounds that -speak to those who listen. When you pass -through a village the men who beat the drums -call to the next village, 'Strange white man is -here.' All important men have drum names. -Perhaps you will do something so brave they -will give you a drum name some day."</p> - -<p>When they reached Elat, Mr. Hope began to -find the work God had provided for a man who -was not a preacher. The missionaries who had -been in Africa said that the boys and men who -went home after being in the mission schools -had nothing to do. There were no stores for -them to run, no factories or shops in which they -could work, and no one had ever taught them -how to farm.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_53" id="Page_53">[Pg 53]</a></span></p> - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/p053.jpg" alt="" /><br /> - -<small>© <i>Underwood and Underwood</i></small></div> - -<p class="caption"><span class="smcap">Native African "Wireless Station"</span></p> - -<p class="caption">Every village on the West Coast has its drum by which -messages are sent from village to village.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_54" id="Page_54">[Pg 54]</a></span>There were not even any decent houses. They -had to live in little huts made out of the bark -of trees, with a dirt floor, no windows, and only -one little door, so low that they had almost to -crawl in. Their houses had only one room, and -in that room all the family cooked and ate and -slept. The chickens stayed in a little room built -at the side of the house. There was no way for -them to get in except through the same door -that led through the house. Often they stopped -to take a peck at the food the women were grinding -between heavy flat stones.</p> - -<p>The houses were very dirty. The women had -no time to keep their houses clean; they had to -dig and hoe the ground and harvest the crops -and look after their children and cook the meals.</p> - -<p>Meanwhile the men sat round the huts and -smoked and drank and palavered. To "palaver" -means to talk and talk and then talk some -more. Sometimes they went hunting and sometimes -they fought men of other tribes. If they -had known how to work or if it had been the -custom for them to work, they would not have -been so good-for-nothing.</p> - -<p>Mr. Hope decided that one of the best deeds -one could do for Africa would be to teach the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_55" id="Page_55">[Pg 55]</a></span> -men and boys how to work, to build decent -houses and churches and towns, to make furniture -and clothes, and to use the wonderful natural -gifts God has given to Africa.</p> - -<p>The Frank James Industrial School had been -started to do all of these things and half a dozen -boys were there to welcome the new superintendent. -The school building was a little bark -shack much like a native hut. From an industrial -school at Old Calabar Mr. Hope secured a -tailor and a carpenter. He found an old hand -sewing machine which someone had almost -worn out in America and then put into a missionary -box for Africa. Then the boys were -ready to sew.</p> - -<p>The first order they took was for clothes for -a party of men who came many miles carrying -burdens. In the interior of Africa there are -no freight or express lines and everything is -carried on the heads or backs of men. These -bearers had come one hundred and twenty-five -miles carrying sixty-five pounds each. They received -one cent a mile for their loads. When -they got their money, Mr. Hope said, "it burned -their pockets, or would have burned them if they -had had any pockets." That was just what they -wanted—some pockets like the white men. They -wore only pieces of bark cloth tied around their -waists.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_56" id="Page_56">[Pg 56]</a></span>They wanted to spend their money at once -and asked how much they could buy for $1.25. -Mr. Hope told them that would not buy a whole -suit of clothes, so they decided that each of them -would get a coat, since a coat had more pockets -than trousers. The boys in the tailoring school -took their measure for their first order for -"clothes made while you wait."</p> - -<p>They waited for a whole week and then went -home each wearing a khaki coat and as happy as -if he had a full outfit. Since that day the tailoring -class has never caught up with its orders. -The men and boys have made clothes for themselves, -for the missionaries and their wives and -children, and for people in the country round -about. They have even made uniforms for army -officials. They can do all this work because now -they have large, plank buildings and machinery -which includes fifteen sewing machines.</p> - -<p>But tailoring would not keep everyone busy, -and other things besides clothes were needful, -so Mr. Hope put some of the boys to work in a -carpentry class. Logs of beautiful wood were -brought from the wonderful forests. There -were no great trucks in Elat, so a team of fifteen -or twenty men was made up to haul the logs -to the saw mill and from there they were taken -to the carpenter shop.</p> - -<p>At first all the lumber was sawed by hand, and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_57" id="Page_57">[Pg 57]</a></span> -it took two men all day to saw out half a dozen -planks. Then Mr. Hope wrote to America for -an engine. When the big engine landed at -Batanga the people were very much excited.</p> - -<p>"Let us go with you to bring it to Elat," said -several of the men.</p> - -<p>"How will we be able to pull such a big engine -that weighs so much?" asked one.</p> - -<p>"You are an ignorant man," answered another. -"Do you not know the strange thing that -white men say of this engine?"</p> - -<p>"What is it that they say?"</p> - -<p>"They say that men need not pull this engine -along the road, but that if men will make fire -in it and put water over the fire the engine will -walk by itself along the road."</p> - -<p>When they reached Batanga they helped to -put the water in the boiler and make the fire and -then they saw the engine "walk by itself."</p> - -<p>They had traveled about thirty-five miles -along the wide, new road, and Mr. Hope was -thinking how wonderful it would be to have the -big engine at the saw mill, when there was a -crash, and the bridge over the muddy stream -they were crossing went down. The engine -turned over and dropped twenty feet into the -creek below.</p> - -<p>Mr. Hope and his friend, who were riding -on the engine, went down with it and were<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_58" id="Page_58">[Pg 58]</a></span> -thrown to one side. The black men thought -they were killed, for heavy timbers had fallen -all around them, but they soon crawled out alive -and stood looking at their engine lying upside -down in the mud of the little creek.</p> - -<p>The black men said the engine could never be -raised from the creek. Mr. Hope only smiled, -and went to work. In a week the engine was -standing on the road ready to walk by itself -again.</p> - -<p>Then a message came from the governor saying -the engine would not be allowed to walk -through his country. But even this did not discourage -Mr. Hope. He sent back to Elat for -one hundred men. They came and hitched themselves -to the engine like horses and pulled it all -the long way to Elat, where from that time it -sawed the wood as fast as it was needed. It -was a year from the time they started until they -pulled the engine into Elat.</p> - -<p>At first the boys made very simple furniture, -but soon they advanced to dining-room extension -tables, couches, davenports, and bookcases. -Morris chairs were their especial delight, and -they have invented ingenious folding-chairs.</p> - -<p>Mr. Hope looked at some American wicker -and willow furniture and said, "We ought to -beat that in Africa, because we have such wonderful -bush-rope in the jungles."</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_59" id="Page_59">[Pg 59]</a></span></p> - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/p059.jpg" alt="" /><br /> - -<small><i>Courtesy Presbyterian Board of Foreign Missions</i></small></div> - -<p class="caption"><span class="smcap">At the Frank James Industrial School, Elat, Africa</span></p> - -<p class="caption">The boys gathered rattan vines, and Fred Hope showed them how to make attractive -bush-rope furniture.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_60" id="Page_60">[Pg 60]</a></span>So the boys began to gather rattan vines of -different sizes and make it into bush-rope furniture -which was so beautiful that when foreign -officers visited Africa and saw it, they insisted -on taking samples home with them.</p> - -<p>Next the boys turned their attention to building -houses. They practised on houses for themselves; -then they built houses for the missionaries. -They decorated Mr. Hope's house with -beautiful mahogany panels made from the trees -that grew right at their door.</p> - -<p>When, after a while, the government needed -large warehouses the boys from Elat were able -to build them.</p> - -<p>Their greatest triumph was the Elat church. -This is not a little chapel as one might expect -in a mission; it is a church that seats four thousand -people. Not only did they build the church, -but they made all the furniture for it, and the -many thousands of mats of dried grass with -which the roof was covered. Next they went -around the country building other Christian -churches as they were needed.</p> - -<p>They learned to make small articles as well -as large. From the tusks of the elephants, which -were not in cages at the Zoo, but at home in the -forests all about, they made ivory chessmen.</p> - -<p>Of course, Mr. Hope cannot keep forever the -many boys and men who come to the school.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_61" id="Page_61">[Pg 61]</a></span> -Most of them must go back to their own homes. -He wanted them to know how to farm when they -went back, so he laid out a little farm for them -to practise on at the schools, and here they -learn the best methods of planting and cultivating. -They have tried to find new plants which -might grow in Africa. Our own American Agricultural -Bureau became interested in exchanging -plants and seeds, and before long we will -see African vegetables in America and American -vegetables in Africa.</p> - -<p>Some boys are taught to become blacksmiths -and in their shop they do everything from putting -a new blade into a pocket-knife to rebuilding -an automobile.</p> - -<p>"An automobile!" you say. "Where did -they find it?" It happened in a curious fashion. -Elat was in German territory and when -the Great War began and the Germans were -driven away, they did not wish to leave behind -anything that would be of help to the French -army, so they piled up all their bicycles, motor -cycles, automobiles, and trucks and wrecked -them with sledges and blew them up with dynamite. -To be sure that nothing was left they set -fire to the wreck. The French officers came -along and looked at the pile of scrap iron and -said, "Junk! Nothing worth taking with us," -and gave it to the mission. When Fred Hope<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_62" id="Page_62">[Pg 62]</a></span> -saw it, his eyes shone just as if they had taken -him into a big supply store and said, "Help -yourself." Some people might have shrugged -their shoulders in despair, but Mr. Hope and his -assistant, Mr. Cozzens, set the boys at the school -to work on the junk heap, and out of it they -made an automobile. This model is not to be -bought in the American market, but it has a -number of good points all its own. Then they -made an auto-truck. What was left was made -into a steam engine which runs the shaft that -in turn runs a planer, a boring machine, a shingle -mill, a grinder, and a large lathe.</p> - -<p>During the war there was no oil to be had for -the machinery, but Mr. Hope did not stop all the -wheels and cable to America that he would have -to close the school.</p> - -<p>"See all these beans growing around us," he -said to his boys. "They are almost like the -castor beans we have in America, and Americans -make oil out of the castor bean. Bring me -a jack from the carpenter shop." The boys ran -to get the jack. "Now, turn it upside down and -make a press out of it."</p> - -<p>They mashed the beans until a thick oil ran -out. Then Mr. Hope bought peanuts, not ten -cents worth in a paper sack from the corner -store, but tons from the farms where they grew. -The boys mashed them until barrelfuls of oil<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_63" id="Page_63">[Pg 63]</a></span> -were stored away. It was a better grade and -much cheaper than the oil they bought from -Europe. Today two hydraulic presses make the -manufacture of oil easy.</p> - -<p>"What shall we do now?" asked a boy one -day. "There are no more of the American -brooms."</p> - -<p>"Why not make brooms here in our own -school?" said Mr. Hope.</p> - -<p>They planted broom-corn seed and it grew so -well that now broom-making is one of the trades -taught at Elat.</p> - -<p>During the war there was no soap to be had. -Some people said, "How dreadful!" but Mr. -Hope said, "What good luck! We shall have to -find a way to make our own soap."</p> - -<p>He sent to America for lye, and the school -has added soap-making to its other work.</p> - -<p>One day the boys asked what they should do -with the shavings in the carpenter shop.</p> - -<p>"Burn them," said Mr. Hope. "Burn all of -them."</p> - -<p>The foolish boys set fire to them on the dirt -floor of the shop. They were piled up so high -that the roof mats caught fire and in a few -moments there was nothing left of the carpentry -shop but a pile of ashes and a few blackened -tools.</p> - -<p>But almost before the ashes were cold, Mr.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_64" id="Page_64">[Pg 64]</a></span> -Hope started the remorseful boys to building -another shop, and in less than a week they were -back at work.</p> - -<p>Many of the young men who came to the -school were married, and Mr. Hope decided that -he would build a town where each man who attended -school could live in his own home. His -town now has houses on each side of the street -and more than one hundred families live there. -In the afternoons, Mrs. Hope has classes for the -girls and women. She teaches them to cook and -to sew, to read and to write, and to take care of -their children.</p> - -<p>After the boys and men and their wives have -finished their training in the schools, they go -back to their own villages. Often they build -themselves a home. The chief is sure to be interested -in a man who has a house better than -his own, so the mission boys become men of -importance.</p> - -<p>Hundreds of boys have been turned away -from the school because they could not be accommodated. -Only the strongest Christian -boys are chosen. These boys come from all -parts of the mission and are recommended for -admission by the missionaries who know them.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_65" id="Page_65">[Pg 65]</a></span></p> - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/p065.jpg" alt="" /></div> - -<p class="caption"><span class="smcap">Fred Hope</span></p> - -<p class="caption">His steadfastness and perseverance won for him from -the Africans the name, "Tree-Not-Shaken-by-the-Wind."</p> - -<p>Frequently the boys themselves become missionaries. -They build churches and tell the people -the wonderful story of the "Tribe of God"<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_66" id="Page_66">[Pg 66]</a></span> -to which they belong. Many of them start -schools. None of them sit around their huts all -day and smoke and drink and beat their wives -and quarrel, as their fathers and grandfathers -used to do. While they learn their trades, they -become better Christians, not only because they -listen to the preaching on Sunday, but because -they watch Mr. and Mrs. Hope and the other -missionaries and see how they live.</p> - -<p>Fred Hope said he would be a missionary if -he could be one without being a preacher, yet -he preaches every day. Sometimes he ventures -to stand up in church or among the people who -crowd the doors of the mission, and tell them -the story of the Son of God who gave Himself -for them, but most of his preaching is his every-day -living.</p> - -<p>He has won his "drum name." He began to -win it when he paid his pledge for $1.00 by -catching rats when his bean crop failed, and -always since then he has found some way to do -the things that he undertakes no matter how -hard they are or how many difficulties he meets.</p> - -<p>If you were in an African village which Mr. -Hope was about to visit, you would not be -handed a telegram stating "Fred Hope has arrived," -but instead, you would hear the drums -beat the call, "'Tree-Not-Shaken-by-the-Wind' -is here."</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_67" id="Page_67">[Pg 67]</a></span> -<h2 class="nobreak">V<br /> - -<small>WHEN MARY WAS AFRAID</small></h2></div> - - -<p><span class="smcap">The</span> night was gloomy and rain threatened, -yet there were many boys and girls on Queen -Street in Dundee. They were doing nothing in -particular; they did not seem to be on their -way anywhere; they were simply hanging -about.</p> - -<p>Opening into Queen Street were courts called -"pends" or "closes." These were not streets, -for they were very narrow, or thoroughfares, -because they led nowhere; they were merely -vestibules to tall buildings where human beings -lived huddled together like animals. They -were paved with rough stones, and in order to -reach the spiral staircase on the outside of the -old tenements one had to step through masses -of filth.</p> - -<p>Even so, these boys and girls found the pend -and the gateway into the street and the street -itself a pleasant change from the crowded rooms -in which they lived. All day they worked in -factories, and in the evening they naturally -tried to find entertainment.</p> - -<p>This evening they were in a good humor, and -it was very plain that they were awaiting some<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_68" id="Page_68">[Pg 68]</a></span> -interesting event. They looked down the street -eagerly as one might look for the approach of -the band at the head of a circus parade. Presently -they drew near together before the door -of a little room on the ground floor of Queen -Street. The window-shades were lifted and -within were to be seen rows of benches and a -little table. They looked in and laughed.</p> - -<p>"We'll get her!" said a rough voice. "Just -wait till she comes to her prayer-meeting!"</p> - -<p>So it was not for a circus parade they were -watching!</p> - -<p>"She wants to go out to Africa to teach black -people!" said another, and there were shrieks -of laughter as though this were the strangest -desire ever heard of.</p> - -<p>"Black people!" repeated the largest boy of -all. "I'll black her eye." As he spoke he swung -a heavy object at the end of a string. It looked -like a piece of lead and was a dangerous -weapon.</p> - -<p>At this moment a figure appeared at the corner -and advanced toward the group.</p> - -<p>"She's coming!" shouted a girl. "She's -coming!"</p> - -<p>There was delighted laughter and a sudden -stooping to the earth. There were loose stones -on Queen Street and there was also mud, both -soft, sticky mud and hard, dried mud.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_69" id="Page_69">[Pg 69]</a></span>"We'll do for her!" cried another girl.</p> - -<p>"We'll make her let us alone."</p> - -<p>"I'm a good shot."</p> - -<p>A foe worthy of these many fierce opponents -should have been tall and strong and well-armed, -but the approaching figure was that of -a girl. Her name was Mary Slessor; she was -fourteen years old and short for her age. She -had not had a chance to grow to her full height -because she got up at five o'clock in the morning, -helped her mother until she went to the -factory at six, worked until six in the evening, -and then helped her mother until a late bedtime. -When she had a spare moment she read, even -propping her book up on her loom as the great -missionary Livingstone had done when he was -a factory boy.</p> - -<p>The shouts of the boys and girls grew louder.</p> - -<p>"Hi, Mary Slessor!"</p> - -<p>"Hit her!"</p> - -<p>"You let us alone, or we'll do for you!"</p> - -<p>The little figure came straight on.</p> - -<p>"We're not going to come to your meetings!" -shouted a loud voice.</p> - -<p>"We don't care for your meetings!" yelled -another.</p> - -<p>"You clear right out of here!" howled a -third.</p> - -<p>Still the little figure advanced.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_70" id="Page_70">[Pg 70]</a></span>"I won't give up," she shouted back, white-faced -and stubborn. "You can do what you -like; I won't give up!"</p> - -<p>In answer to this defiance there was a moment's -silence. Then the largest boy stepped -out with his weight tied to a cord in his hand.</p> - -<p>"All right," he said. "Then look out for -your head!"</p> - -<p>His companions moved back out of danger, -and he began to swing the lead round and round.</p> - -<p>"You can't frighten me," said Mary. "I'm -going to go to the meetings and I'm going to -invite you to the meetings. You can't stop me."</p> - -<p>She stood perfectly still. The tall boy moved -nearer. He lifted his arm and began to swing -the piece of lead round and round in the air. -It passed within six inches of Mary's face; another -swing, and it was within four inches. Now -it touched a flying tendril of her hair. Another -swing and it might kill her.</p> - -<p>But the boy dropped his arm and let the cruel -weapon fall. For the first time in his unruly -life he had been beaten—not by force, but by -love.</p> - -<p>"Let her alone," he said gruffly. "She's -game."</p> - -<p>A little color came into Mary's pale cheeks. -Most persons would have been satisfied with -this victory, but Mary was not. She boldly repeated<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_71" id="Page_71">[Pg 71]</a></span> -the crime for which she had been so -nearly punished.</p> - -<p>"Will you come to my meeting?" she asked.</p> - -<p>The leader put both hands into his pockets.</p> - -<p>"Well, this beats me!" he said. His companions -expected that now Mary Slessor's hour -had come. Instead, he turned on them furiously.</p> - -<p>"Go on in!" he commanded, and into the -meeting filed the whole party.</p> - -<p>It was not this time that Mary was afraid.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>In far-off Calabar in Africa in the deep woods -there was a stir. Dawn was not yet complete, -though there was a grayish light over everything -and a pink glow in the eastern sky. The -trees were tall, the foliage dark, and here and -there were gorgeous flowers. Now and then a -parrot or a monkey chattered high up on the -branches. Near by flowed a beautiful stream, -overshadowed by thick foliage and edged by -blooming water-lilies.</p> - -<p>So far everything was beautiful. But in the -deep thickets there were sounds which were not -beautiful, the angry shouts of harsh, human -voices. Advancing through the bushes were -many black men, wearing almost no clothing, -but armed to the teeth. They carried knives in -their belts and spears and guns in their hands.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_72" id="Page_72">[Pg 72]</a></span> -Their black eyes glittered, their teeth gleamed, -they panted for breath. They were on the war-path, -and they looked as terrible as charging -beasts of prey. They were a tribe of the Okoyong -country, going to meet in battle another -tribe, a member of which had injured their -chief. Nothing one would have said could stay -them.</p> - -<p>Suddenly they heard a sound of advancing -footsteps and a shrill call. They tightened their -grasp on their weapons. Was the enemy at -hand? Then up and at him!</p> - -<p>But it was not an enemy; the voice was not -that of a warrior; it was that of a woman. It -was not even that of a woman of Okoyong; it -was that of a white woman. "Stop!" it called, -in the language of the Okoyong. "Stop! Listen -to me!"</p> - -<p>There came into view a little woman who -looked, in spite of the passing of many years, -like the girl who had defied the boys in Queen -Street. She was not much taller and certainly -no stouter. Her hair was bobbed like a boy's, -and this made her look much as she had long -ago. It was undoubtedly Mary Slessor.</p> - -<p>She advanced rapidly, running over the -ground in bare feet. One could not keep one's -shoes dry in the damp grass, and it was better -to go unshod.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_73" id="Page_73">[Pg 73]</a></span></p> - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/p073.jpg" alt="" /></div> - -<p class="caption"><span class="smcap">A West Coast African Village</span></p> - -<p class="caption">Living in a native mud hut, eating the same sort of food, and sharing their every-day life, -Mary Slessor became the beloved "White Queen of Okoyong."</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_74" id="Page_74">[Pg 74]</a></span>"Stop!" she called again. "Listen to me!"</p> - -<p>"Ma is coming!" said a dozen angry voices.</p> - -<p>"She needn't think she can stop us with any -of her peace talk!"</p> - -<p>"Disgrace has been put upon us," said another. -"We must have vengeance."</p> - -<p>The warriors shook their heads impatiently. -They would listen, but they would not obey. -The little figure came nearer and nearer and -stood at last regarding them.</p> - -<p>Calabar was not only one of the most beautiful -places in the world, it was one of the most -terrible. Just as into the pends and closes of -Dundee had crowded all the poor and wretched -beings who could not afford to live elsewhere, -so into Calabar had drifted the most ignorant, -the most degraded, the most persecuted of the -black men on the West Coast. On one side the -water prevented them from going farther; not -far away from the other side was the desert. -From the sea came a terrible enemy, the slave-trader, -who seized thousands of victims and carried -them away to die in misery in his ships or -to serve hard masters in distant lands. The -country was under the control of England, but -no white men penetrated it to face death from -starvation, fever, or the bullet or poisoned arrow -or spear-tip of a warrior.</p> - -<p>Missionaries try to speak as kindly as possible<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_75" id="Page_75">[Pg 75]</a></span> -about the people among whom they work, -but for these poor Africans they had only -dreadful words, "bloody," "savage," "cruel," -"crafty," "devilish," "cannibals," "murderers." -They did their best for them along the -coast, but their efforts to penetrate inland were -in vain. It was no wonder they were "bloody," -"savage," and "cruel," since the white man -whom the Africans knew was a demon who -stole men, who taught them new ways of murdering -one another, and who brought them rum -which made beasts of them.</p> - -<p>Most fierce and terrible of all the tribes and -most dangerous to the white man were the -Okoyong whose watchword seemed to be -"war." They fought among themselves in -their own villages and in various tribes; but -most of all they fought the surrounding nations. -The life of a warrior from Calabar was not -worth an instant's purchase if he appeared on -their borders.</p> - -<p>But into this country Mary Slessor had gone, -and here she was at dawn, alone, facing a tribe -of angry men—not only facing them, but giving -them orders.</p> - -<p>She had left Scotland and had lived for a -while in the mission school at Duke Town near -the coast where all was orderly, and there had -learned the language. Now she lived in a mud<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_76" id="Page_76">[Pg 76]</a></span> -hut and ate the food of the natives, partly so -that she might have a large share of her salary -to send home to her mother, and partly because -she wanted to learn the hearts of the native men -and women and the secret of their dreadful customs. -If she knew why they believed it necessary -to kill the wives of a chief when he died -and put their bodies with his into the grave, if -she knew why they threw poor little twin babies -into the bushes to die, if she knew why they -offered human sacrifices,—then she might be -able to persuade them to understand their own -wickedness.</p> - -<p>She asked at last to be sent to Okoyong, and -here she was alone, so far as white companionship -was concerned, but with many black companions. -She had even adopted a family, all -of them black. One was a little girl, brought to -her by a white trader.</p> - -<p>"I found this tiny baby thing in the bush," -he said. "It is a twin, and the other is dead."</p> - -<p>Mary called the baby Janie for her sister in -Scotland. Finally she had seven, who would -otherwise have died and whom she nursed and -taught and trained.</p> - -<p>The Okoyong, who would not have endured -the presence of a man, tolerated her. She lived -at first in the king's hut, where they were able -to watch her day and night. They believed that<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_77" id="Page_77">[Pg 77]</a></span> -she could do them no harm, and they were willing -to let her prescribe for their illnesses and -try to heal their poor bodies. They called her -"Ma," and when she did not oppose their customs, -they obeyed her.</p> - -<p>But Mary Slessor was not one to countenance -evil, or to step aside from a path which she had -set for herself. When she saw prisoners about -to be tortured, not as punishment, but merely -as a test of their innocence, she protested and -argued and scolded until the chief reconsidered. -When human sacrifices were to be offered after -the death of a young chief, she grew frantic; -she mocked and commanded and even slept beside -the prisoners so that they should not be -murdered, and she helped them escape. She -arbitrated quarrels, she proved the witch-doctors -to be impostors. Day in and day out she -preached of a Kingdom of Love until the natives -began to understand what it would be -to live at peace with their fellows, to be free -from fear and superstition, and to have hope in -God.</p> - -<p>The government sent no consul into the district -but appointed Mary Slessor to be consul, -and she sat in distant villages and heard disputes -and debated with great chiefs about -proper punishment for criminals, about trade, -and about matters in dispute between the natives<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_78" id="Page_78">[Pg 78]</a></span> -and the government. She was called "The -White Queen of Okoyong."</p> - -<p>Now she was growing old; her little body was -racked by ague; she was often so tired that she -did not see how she could live, but she saw her -work prospering. It was necessary for her to -have a rest, and she was about to leave. She -was packing her few belongings and the river -steamer was almost at hand.</p> - -<p>But at the last minute there came to her a -message. It was a secret; she did not know who -brought it. A chief had been injured by a man -from another tribe, and his own tribesmen were -on their way to avenge him.</p> - -<p>She did not hesitate for an instant, unless it -was to look at a picture which hung on the wall -of her little hut. It was the likeness of a young -man, the boy who had once defied her in Queen -Street in Dundee and had flung his leaden -weight round her head. From the moment when -he had entered her meeting he had led a better -life, and he had sent her his picture and that of -his wife and children to show her how prosperous -they were. With the recollection of that -courageous stand in her mind, she set out on her -journey. She might miss the boat and not get -home, but that made no difference. How could -she rest if she knew that behind her all her work -was being undone?</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_79" id="Page_79">[Pg 79]</a></span>The chief men of the village opposed her -going.</p> - -<p>"They will kill you."</p> - -<p>"They are mad, they will shoot wildly. If -you are not assassinated, you will be shot by -accident."</p> - -<p>"They will insult you in their drunken rage."</p> - -<p>But Mary shook her head and started, a man -going before her beating a drum to show that -a free protected person was coming. She -marched straight to the village and there -the warriors deceived her. They were going to -start out in the morning, but they said they -would call her and she might go with them. In -the morning they called her as they had promised, -but not until they were ready to start. -By the time she had quickly sprung up from -the earth where she was sleeping, the warriors -were off.</p> - -<p>They showed great stupidity, however, when -they believed that they could get rid of Mary -Slessor in this fashion. A hundred yards away -she caught up to them and now she stood calling -to them like the sign-post which warns of the -danger of the rushing train, "Stop! Listen!" -This danger was worse than that threatened by -any rushing train. They began to howl and yell.</p> - -<p>Mary looked at them scornfully. She knew -how to talk to them.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_80" id="Page_80">[Pg 80]</a></span>"Don't carry on like small boys!" she said. -"Be quiet."</p> - -<p>To their amazement, she walked straight -through their ranks and on to the village where -the enemy was drawn up in battle array.</p> - -<p>"I salute you," she said.</p> - -<p>The enemy were too much astonished and -enraged to answer.</p> - -<p>"Where are your manners?" she said chidingly. -She began to smile and joke.</p> - -<p>At once an old man stepped out and knelt -down at her feet. Here was one person at least -with manners.</p> - -<p>"Once when I was sick you came to see me -and healed me. This is a foolish quarrel. We -beg you to make peace for us." If Mary had -been presented with a million dollars, she -wouldn't have been so happy.</p> - -<p>"You bring three men," she commanded, -"and three men will come from the other side, -and we will have a palaver."</p> - -<p>For hours she listened to their story; she -coaxed them and commanded them and pleaded -with them and laughed at them. In the end -she conquered, and they made peace. Then she -said a few simple words about her Saviour and -went back over the dark, lonely forest path. -The boat had gone, but messengers were waiting -to take her down the river in a canoe.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_81" id="Page_81">[Pg 81]</a></span>It was not this time that Mary Slessor was -afraid, but the time was coming nearer.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>The afternoon was pleasant and at Duke -Town, along the coast of Calabar, there was a -stir which betokened some unusual event. The -chief missionary, Mr. MacGregor, was moving -about busily, now in the missionary buildings, -now in his own house. The Governor General -and the Commissioner sat on their porches looking -out as though they were watching for something -or somebody, or waiting for something to -begin. When Europeans met, they stopped and -said a joking word to one another.</p> - -<p>It was more than thirty years since Mary -Slessor had landed in Duke Town, and there -were many changes. The government buildings -were larger and finer, the mission buildings had -increased in number and size, and there were -many other improvements. England had begun -to busy herself with the affairs of her colony, -and the Church at home was listening to the desperate -call from Calabar.</p> - -<p>Presently a long line of boys appeared from -the Boys' School and filed into the hall of the -mission buildings. Then there came an equally -long file from the Girls' School. At once the -chief missionary and the other missionaries and -the Governor General and the Commissioner<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_82" id="Page_82">[Pg 82]</a></span> -went thither also, followed by the Europeans -and the natives.</p> - -<p>They took their assigned places on the platform -and the benches and sat waiting. They -watched the door even as the naughty boys and -girls had looked up the street in Dundee, and -as the Okoyong chiefs had looked out from between -the branches.</p> - -<p>"She's coming!" said a whisper. The whisper -passed all along the benches. "She's coming! -She's coming!"</p> - -<p>A little figure advanced to the platform, hesitated, -and moved on, assisted by firm and -tender hands, and urged by laughing voices.</p> - -<p>"Now, come along, Ma! Are you afraid, -Ma?"</p> - -<p>It must be confessed that now at last Mary -Slessor was afraid; afraid of all these eyes, -though she was accustomed to facing thousands -of eyes set in black faces; afraid of all these -smiles, though she was accustomed to friendliness. -Most of all, she was afraid of what was -being said. Almost before she was seated, the -Commissioner began to speak.</p> - -<p>"Miss Slessor, I have in my hand a box which -contains a silver badge of the Order of the Hospital -of St. John of Jerusalem in England, of -which the King is the sovereign head. This -badge is conferred only on persons professing<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_83" id="Page_83">[Pg 83]</a></span> -the Christian faith, who are eminently distinguished -for philanthropy. It is a Maltese cross, -embellished in the angles by lions and unicorns. -I have been directed by the King to bestow this -badge upon you in recognition of your service -to the government. You have opened the country -of Okoyong; you, above all others, have been -instrumental in preserving peace; you have let -in a great light where there was darkness; and -England thanks you, her only woman consul."</p> - -<p>Mary not only was afraid, but she looked -afraid. Her head bent lower and lower, her -hands were lifted to hide her face. But at last -she had to rise and have the medal pinned on -her shoulder. She stood for a moment, trembling; -then she looked down at the pleased, attentive -faces. She saw herself a little girl in -Scotland and then a woman in Africa, and once -again she grew calm and brave and even a little -ashamed of her embarrassment. The credit for -what she had done was not hers, she would tell -where it belonged; then she would feel comfortable.</p> - -<p>"If I have done anything in my life," she -said, "it has been easy, because the Master has -gone before."</p> - -<p>Then she sat down neither proud nor afraid, -but content.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_84" id="Page_84">[Pg 84]</a></span> -<h2 class="nobreak">VI<br /> - -<small>THE BOY FOR WHOM NO ONE CARED</small></h2></div> - - -<p><span class="smcap">Within</span> the livery stable in Harrisburg there -was the sound of rough voices and the tramp -of horses' feet. Outside the rain fell steadily. -It was six o'clock on a December morning, and -the sky was still black.</p> - -<p>Christmas was only a few days off. David -Day, who worked in the stable, anticipated -neither a holiday nor a Christmas dinner. It -was during the Civil War, and hither were -brought the faithful, worn cavalry and artillery -horses which were then taken into neighboring -counties and exchanged for fresh farm horses.</p> - -<p>A large consignment had come in the evening -before, and David had helped to lead them to -their places. He was dreaming of them as he -lay on a pile of straw with a horse-blanket for -his only covering.</p> - -<p>Suddenly a rough voice called, "Dave! -Dave!" and he started up from his straw bed. -"It's time to start. Are you going to lie there -all day?"</p> - -<p>As he fastened his clothing, the loosening of -which had been his only preparation for the -night, David's lips quivered. The cold, his<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_85" id="Page_85">[Pg 85]</a></span> -weariness of body, the glimpses he caught as he -wandered about the town of other people's happiness—all -were bad enough, but he could stand -them if it were not for the dreadful loneliness -of his heart.</p> - -<p>"If there were only one person in the world -who cared for me!" he thought. "One person -to whom it made any difference whether I came -or went. That is all I ask."</p> - -<p>He found his fellow hostlers gathered together -eating their rough breakfast by the dim -light of lanterns. They were soldiers, detailed -for this duty, and were dressed in faded blue -uniforms. All were hard-working, harshly-spoken -men older than David. They did not -mean to be unkind; such treatment as they gave -him was that to which they were accustomed.</p> - -<p>This morning the rough commands, the oaths, -the prospect of riding out into the rain and -being in a few minutes drenched to the skin -seemed to David more dreary than ever. He -had a hope which usually sustained him, the -hope of continuing his education and becoming -a preacher and perhaps a missionary; but this -morning his sky was dark. He mounted his -horse and rode out the gate directing with his -voice a hundred poor, dispirited, patient beasts, -some of whom still bore the healed or only partially -healed scars of battle-wounds.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_86" id="Page_86">[Pg 86]</a></span>By this time his misery was so keen that he -said aloud, "If I only had someone to care for -me!"</p> - -<p>There was no answer, and he rode on.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>Six years had passed and again the rain fell -heavily. That which seemed miraculous had -happened. David had gone to school; friends -had been raised up for him, he had become a -preacher and, still more wonderful, a missionary. -He had gone, not to India as he had expected, -but to Liberia on the west coast of -Africa. Liberia is a republic, founded as a -home for colored people who wished to return -from the United States to their native land. On -the seacoast there was civilization, but only a -little way inland the darkness of heathendom -grew dense. Here David's church had a mission, -and here David and his wife had just -arrived.</p> - -<p>The rain was not a steady winter rain like -that into which he had ridden with his horses; -it was much heavier, and it was also more irregular. -For a half-hour the downpour shut -out everything in sight; then the sun shone -brightly, and in a few minutes a thick mist rose -from the steaming earth. A little while and the -same process was repeated, and so on all day -long.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_87" id="Page_87">[Pg 87]</a></span>David and his wife left the little steamer -which ran part way to the mission and walked -up the path preceded by the bearers who carried -their luggage. They expected to find a -comfortable house with food in the larder provided -for them by their predecessor, who had -had to return home on account of failing health.</p> - -<p>They saw only the path before them; they -did not see bright eyes peering from among the -dark leaves, glittering, bright eyes which looked -like a queer variety of fruit or blossom. The -eyes watched them cross the overgrown clearing -before the mission house and climb the steps. -The porters set down their loads, received their -pay, and turned back into the wall of mist, and -the two young people stood alone. The black -eyes could not see the faces of the newcomers -and did not dream of the consternation expressed -there. To them, the mission house, -even in its present state, was a grand palace.</p> - -<p>David and his wife walked into the hall and -saw that the rain had come through the roof, -through the ceiling, clear down to the first floor. -The departure of the last missionary had to be -made so hurriedly that there had been no time -to protect anything from moisture or from destructive -insects. The furniture looked unsafe, -the walls were covered with mould, and there -was naturally no food anywhere about.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_88" id="Page_88">[Pg 88]</a></span>But they had brought some food with them, -and they sat down on rickety chairs before a -rickety table to eat. The sun which had shone -so brilliantly for a few minutes vanished; there -was a noise like thunder on the roof, and darkness -fell with the rain, though night was still -far away. As they ate, their spirits rose.</p> - -<p>"We are pioneers," said Mrs. Day.</p> - -<p>"Not quite," said David. "Pioneers do not -have even as much of a roof as this." Suddenly -he laughed and went to the side of the room -where their luggage was stacked. He opened -an umbrella and held it over Mrs. Day's head -upon which the rain had begun to drip. "Nor -umbrellas!" said he.</p> - -<p>Mrs. Day laughed, and her laugh made David -for some strange reason sober.</p> - -<p>"Why, your eyes are full of tears!" said she. -"There isn't anything to cry about!"</p> - -<p>David did not explain; he continued to eat -with one hand while he held the umbrella with -the other. His tears were not tears of sorrow, -but tears of joy. Said he to himself:</p> - -<p>"I used to say, 'If only I had someone to -care for me!' and now I have."</p> - -<p>But his heart was not at rest. When the supper -was finished, he walked to the door and -looked out. Again the thunder of the rain had -ceased, the sun was shining brightly, and mist<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_89" id="Page_89">[Pg 89]</a></span> -was rising from the earth. He could see with -his mind's eye the thick jungle extending hundreds -of miles away and growing darker and -darker. It was not the thought of the jungle -which troubled him, but of the inhabitants -whose hearts were darker than their skins, -darker than the shadows of night which would -soon settle down. He had now a new question -to trouble his peace.</p> - -<p>"What can one man do?" he said to himself.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>Ten more years passed, and this morning the -sun shone clear and unclouded. The rains were -over, and fine weather was certain for weeks -to come. David remembered as he rose that -the eleventh anniversary of his coming to Africa -had passed unnoticed. He had an important -matter on his mind and he dressed quickly and -came and stood at the doorway of the mission -house, waiting a little impatiently for his -breakfast.</p> - -<p>The mission house had changed in appearance; -the roof was sound and the floor safe to -walk upon and there was comfortable furniture -everywhere. Even more changed was the aspect -of everything without. It seemed as though -on all sides the jungle had been pushed back and -the sunlight had been let in. Before the mission -house was a garden; near by stood a chapel;<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_90" id="Page_90">[Pg 90]</a></span> -here were dormitories; there were workshops. -Surrounding the mission grounds were plantations -of coffee trees.</p> - -<p>Not only were there pleasant things to look -at, but there were pleasant things to hear, the -sound of children singing, the cheerful jingling -of the breakfast dishes, and, above all, the soft -pleasant splash of the waterfall in the river.</p> - -<p>There were even funny sounds. A pet monkey -sat on the porch railing and chattered at -David—whom, by the way, we should now call -Mr. Day. The poor monkey had yesterday -learned a lesson which all naughty creatures -must learn, to keep his hands away from that -which did not belong to him. His aim in life -was mischief; he liked to steal, to tear down -pictures from the wall, to open ink bottles and -smear ink over nice clean paper, or, better still, -over paper which had been laboriously covered -with reports.</p> - -<p>But yesterday, in hunting for ink, he had -opened a bottle of strong ammonia. For a moment -he had been paralyzed by the fumes, then -he coughed and sputtered and scolded and -screamed and ran to the top of one of the tall -palm trees in front of the house. He would -never open any more bottles! He seemed to -be saying so as he chattered.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_91" id="Page_91">[Pg 91]</a></span></p> - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/p091.jpg" alt="" /><br /> - -<small><i>Courtesy Women's Missionary Society, United Lutheran Church</i></small></div> - -<p class="caption"><span class="smcap">Old Mission Chapel Built by Dr. Day, and his Coffee Industry</span></p> - -<p class="caption">Dr. Day believed that not only must men be taught about Jesus, but they must be given -work to keep them busy and create self-respect.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_92" id="Page_92">[Pg 92]</a></span>After breakfast a bell rang, and Mr. Day -hurried to the chapel. It was time for prayers, -and then he would get at his important task. -He had, besides a loving heart, a good head, and -he believed that it was not enough to teach men -about Jesus and to persuade them to have faith -in Him. One must also give them work to do -so that their minds and hands might be occupied -and they might be self-respecting and -busy. Then the tempter would not be able to -win them back to sin.</p> - -<p>Each boy and girl and each man and woman -in the mission had a task. In the first place -they went to school, and hundreds had learned -to read the Bible, some so well that they could -teach others. They did the work in the mission -house and on the coffee plantations, they toted -the baggage, and they farmed for themselves.</p> - -<p>Mr. Day not only believed that they should -work, but he believed that they should have good -tools and labor-saving devices just as the white -people had, and this morning a long-looked-for -steam engine was to be set in place. There was -no use to try to have any other work done, or -even to keep school. Mr. Day was excited, but -he was the least excited of all the people for -miles around.</p> - -<p>He conducted chapel soberly, and then he -went down to the river, followed by a great -crowd. There were little girls in neat gingham<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_93" id="Page_93">[Pg 93]</a></span> -dresses and little boys in white cotton trousers -and shirts and older folks who were also clean -and neatly dressed. Behind them came another -throng who lived near by, but who did not belong -to the mission. At their head was a chief -who had fixed himself up for the occasion by -borrowing all the clothing his friends owned. -He wore shoes which were too tight, and consequently -he took mincing, awkward steps. The -rest of his wardrobe consisted of three heavy -coats, the lower one very long, the upper one cut -off so as to show the tails of the other two, and -a high paper collar.</p> - -<p>Like all the rest, he was afraid of the large -object which lay at the landing. Not much of -it was to be seen through the crate which covered -it, but he could tell that it was black and -dangerous looking. He muttered as he went -along.</p> - -<p>"We no made for do dis ting. 'Merican man -got dat sense. Country man too fool; no sava -(know) dem ting called steam. Sava cook, sava -eat, sava rice; but dis ting pass him."</p> - -<p>As they approached the river's edge, the men -of the mission pressed forward to the side of -Mr. Day, whom they called Daddy. They were -very proud of their importance, but they were -half afraid. Daddy was already fastening the -ropes to the boat in which the engine rested.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_94" id="Page_94">[Pg 94]</a></span>"Now, boys, pull her up!" he called.</p> - -<p>There was giggling and laughing as a hundred -hands laid hold on the ropes. There was -also a great deal of boasting, such as boys do -in our country.</p> - -<p>"Me strong man!"</p> - -<p>"Me pull powerful!"</p> - -<p>"Dis ting nosing! Me pull whole house."</p> - -<p>"Me pull whole tree down!"</p> - -<p>"Ready, all together!" called Daddy.</p> - -<p>In a few minutes the boat was high up on the -sand beside a strong tripod of poles and the -mission wagon which had been placed there. -With still louder shouts the heavy box was -swung into the wagon. There was laughter and -more boasting.</p> - -<p>"Me pull strongest of all!"</p> - -<p>But now came the tug-of-war. The wagon -sank deep into the soft soil and when it would -not move, each black man let go the rope and -began to shout reproaches at his mate.</p> - -<p>"You no work!"</p> - -<p>"You weak man!"</p> - -<p>"You little baby!"</p> - -<p>Daddy was for a moment in despair. Then -his ever-ready smile returned, and he said to a -bystander, "Get a drum."</p> - -<p>The drummer began to beat, the crowd began -to sing, the boys and girls began to dance, and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_95" id="Page_95">[Pg 95]</a></span> -the wagon moved. The rope was so long that -the women and children could take hold. In a -little while the engine had come to the end of its -long journey from York, Pennsylvania, to Muhlenberg -Mission, Africa.</p> - -<p>But it was not yet set up, and Mr. Day was -puzzled. He stood earnestly reading the directions, -and then he began to give orders. He was -so pressed upon by the crowd that he had to -shout to them to stand back.</p> - -<p>A smart mission boy read the number on the -engine.</p> - -<p>"Him say, 'No two four one seven.' That -him name."</p> - -<p>They were all so busy with their own thoughts -that they did not see that the last section of the -engine was in place and that Daddy had filled -the boiler with water.</p> - -<p>Suddenly a black boy began to yell.</p> - -<p>"Daddy burn him engine up! Daddy burn -him engine up!"</p> - -<p>Daddy smiled again and piled under the -boiler the splintered wood from the crate. The -fire grew hotter and hotter, the people forgot -their fear and pressed closer and closer.</p> - -<p>Daddy was elated; for years he had prayed -for this engine, and for months he had known -that it was coming and had wondered whether -he would be able to set it up and run it. Now<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_96" id="Page_96">[Pg 96]</a></span> -here it was, put together, and with the steam -pressure mounting higher and higher. He could -not express his joy, but he had something at -hand which could. He supposed that this fine -engine had a fine whistle and he opened the -valve and set it off.</p> - -<p>Such a sound had never been heard in that -part of the world. It was shriller than the -monkey's chatter; it was more penetrating than -the roll of the war-drums. Men, women, children—everybody—ran -for the woods. Even the -goats and the chickens fled. Daddy laughed and -laughed, and presently they began to venture -back.</p> - -<p>"How he live for (does he) holler?" asked -one.</p> - -<p>"He shoot off wif he mouf!"</p> - -<p>"Daddy say he have biler. Where de biler?"</p> - -<p>"Yonder de biler!" And half a dozen fingers -pointed to the smoke-stack.</p> - -<p>Daddy let the fire go down and went back to -the mission porch. It was almost noon, and the -hot sun commanded all men with white skins to -get under cover. He sat down to tell his friends -in America that the engine was in place, and, as -he wrote, he remembered his arrival at the mission, -its desolation, the sinking of his heart. -His pen dropped from his fingers.</p> - -<p>One man had, after all, done a great deal.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_97" id="Page_97">[Pg 97]</a></span>Mr. Day had, after awhile, a new title, given -to him by a college at home. First he had been -Dave, then David, then he had been the Reverend -Mr. Day, then "Daddy," and now he was -"the Reverend Doctor Day." Probably he liked -"Daddy" best of all.</p> - -<p>He had ceased entirely as he grew older to -think about other people caring for him; what -he wished for was to care for other people. He -had had many to love, the dear wife who worked -with him, and two babies whom they could only -keep for a little while. Then there was Leila, a -little daughter who was brought up in America. -When she was nine years old she went to Africa, -but lived only a short time.</p> - -<p>He had also hundreds, even thousands, of -black boys and girls and men and women, those -who came to the mission as children and married -there and bought themselves little farms -near by, and those who came and stayed only a -little while and then went back to the jungle. -Of these, some forgot all they had learned, except -one thing, that here was a man who had -come from so far away that they could not measure -the distance, simply to do them good.</p> - -<p>For twenty-three years Dr. Day worked on, -almost without rest. Mrs. Day came home to -America, worn-out, but with high courage to -the end of her life. She would not let anyone<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_98" id="Page_98">[Pg 98]</a></span> -say that she would not get well and that she -could not go back and work with Dr. Day.</p> - -<p>"In Africa everything depends on how brave -you are. I expect to go back."</p> - -<p>Dr. Day saw many of the missionaries who -came to help him fall by his side; he saw his -first native helpers grow old and die, but he was -as brave as Mrs. Day.</p> - -<p>"This is my work," he would say. "I need -no rest. This is my place."</p> - -<p>In 1896 he came home. It was December, and -more than thirty years had passed since that -December day when he had started out in the -bleak morning leading his poor horses. He -traveled on a fast steamer, but it was clearly -to be seen that before he reached the dock he -would have started on another journey. The -friends who came to meet him found only his -tired body.</p> - -<p>But all over the country hearts ached and -ached, from Maine to California and from Canada -to Florida, and out in Africa there was -mourning. It was hard to realize that this was -the boy who, when he was young, had wished -so desperately for "just one person to care for -him." Now thousands cared for him. The -explanation is very simple, so simple that any -child can understand and can imitate him. It -is this—he cared for others.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_99" id="Page_99">[Pg 99]</a></span> -<h2 class="nobreak">VII<br /> - -<small>UNDER TWO FLAGS</small></h2></div> - - -<p><span class="smcap">It</span> was New Year's Eve in China, even though -the calendar on Jennie Crawford's desk in the -hospital in the city of Hanyang said, "January -31, 1911." Three years ago, she had left her -home in Lynn, Massachusetts, to go to Hanyang -because there were more nurses in the state of -Massachusetts than in all the great Chinese -Empire.</p> - -<p>"If I should live in China fifty years," she -said to herself as she looked at her calendar, -"I'd never get used to February first or any -other day than the first day of January being -New Year's Day. It seems so strange to have -a different day every year and none of them -January first."</p> - -<p>She walked to the window and looked out. -The night was stormy. Loud peals of thunder -startled the people who hurried along the -streets, and occasional flashes of lightning illuminated -the crowds gathered there.</p> - -<p>"It's not a good sign for the New Year," said -one old Chinese to another. "When it thunders -on New Year's Eve there will be a bad year!"</p> - -<p>"We must make sure tonight that the evil<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_100" id="Page_100">[Pg 100]</a></span> -spirits are all frightened away," answered his -friend. "We must take no chances on any being -left to get into the New Year."</p> - -<p>The two men joined the crowd who were beating -gongs and setting off firecrackers. Here -and there Buddhist priests went up and down, -urging the people to make just as much noise -as possible.</p> - -<p>Inside the houses mothers were trying to -rouse their sleepy children because, unless the -whole family kept awake and very watchful, the -evil spirits would get into the houses and stay -all the year. When the sleepy children could no -longer hold their tired eyes open, their mothers -hurriedly fed them a vegetable with a bad odor -so that the spirits might be frightened away.</p> - -<p>New Year's Day was clear and beautiful, and -all China had holiday. The shops were closed, -and the houses were decorated with strips of -red paper inscribed with Chinese characters -which meant "happiness," "long life," and -other blessings. On most of the doors were -pasted new pictures of idols. These were the -"door gods" who were expected to frighten -the evil spirits away.</p> - -<p>It was a busy morning for Jennie Crawford. -As in most hospitals, there seemed to be more -work than there were people to do it. She assisted -with two operations, she made a visit to<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_101" id="Page_101">[Pg 101]</a></span> -every bed, sometimes saying only a word of -encouragement, but oftener lending a hand in -a delicate dressing or superintending the bathing -of a very ill patient. She was an expert -nurse, and the poor women and children looked -at her affectionately, knowing that when her -tender hands were compelled to hurt them, it -was because she loved them.</p> - -<p>As Miss Crawford looked down the street, -she could tell the houses of Christians because -on them were no hideous pictures, but, instead, -beautiful verses from the Bible giving God's -promise to care for those who trust in Him.</p> - -<p>Everyone goes calling on New Year's Day in -China, and many callers came to bring good -wishes to Miss Crawford. Little Mrs. Tsao, the -wife of the Chinese Christian pastor, came -early. Her hair was brushed until it shone like -folds of black satin.</p> - -<p>"Oh, that the light of God may this year shine -upon China just as the sun shines today!" she -said.</p> - -<p>Next came Miss Crawford's Chinese teacher, -who was so dressed up for the New Year that -she scarcely knew him. He did not lift his hat -as he came in, for that would have been most -impolite. From the long, full sleeve of his coat, -he took a package wrapped in a yellow silk -handkerchief. He unwrapped the package and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_102" id="Page_102">[Pg 102]</a></span> -handed one of his large, red paper calling cards -to Miss Crawford.</p> - -<p>A procession of fifteen men from the Christian -Church came together. Their hair was -plaited in long queues which hung down their -backs. The queues were tied with long black -silk tassels which almost touched the floor. All -wore their longest and handsomest gowns. The -bright red buttons on top of their black satin -caps meant that they brought congratulations, -for red is the color of happiness in China. Each -man bowed very low and shook his own hand -instead of Miss Crawford's to wish her a happy -New Year.</p> - -<p>All day long the callers came and drank tea -and ate Chinese sweets. In the evening Miss -Crawford and her friend Jennie Cody, a teacher -in the Bible School, sat down together.</p> - -<p>"The people in Hanyang are learning to trust -us and to really love us," said Jennie Crawford, -happily. "Better still, they are learning to -trust and love God. Did you notice how many -of the doors had Bible verses over them today -instead of those hideous gods? I'm glad every -day that I came to China."</p> - -<p>"Would you still be glad if we had such fighting -and riots here as they had across the river -in Hankow last week?" asked Jennie Cody.</p> - -<p>Jennie Crawford laughed. "I've never had a<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_103" id="Page_103">[Pg 103]</a></span> -chance to find out what I would do in a battle," -she said. "I'll tell you about that later."</p> - -<p>"Things look as if you might have a chance -to find out very soon," said Jennie Cody.</p> - -<p>Presently a native Bible teacher came in and -sat down with them.</p> - -<p>"We were talking about the rumors of war," -said Miss Crawford. "Do you think there will -really be a revolution?"</p> - -<p>"There must be a revolution," she answered. -"You Americans would never have had freedom -to govern your own country if you had not had -your revolution. It is even worse in China. -Three hundred years ago the Manchus came -from the north and took the government away -from the Chinese, put a Manchu emperor on the -throne, and made the yellow flag with its dragon -the flag of China. They compelled the men of -China to plait their hair in queues, and whenever -a Chinese man dared to cut off his queue, -the soldiers of the emperor cut off his head. -The Chinese want to be free to rule their own -land as you do in America."</p> - -<p>"I wish that China was a republic like the -United States, but I'm afraid I'd make a poor -soldier in a revolution," said Jennie Cody.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>In October came rumors of riots and warfare. -One evening as Jennie Crawford sat writing in<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_104" id="Page_104">[Pg 104]</a></span> -her room in the school building, she heard a -loud knocking at the door and a voice calling. -There stood Jennie Cody holding up a letter. -She had sped across the drill ground of the -school and along the dark city wall to the hospital.</p> - -<p>"A letter has come from the father of a pupil," -she gasped. "He is a Chinese official and -he says that there are rumors that a rebellion -will start tomorrow."</p> - -<p>"We have heard many rumors of war," said -Jennie Crawford. "This is only another."</p> - -<p>The next day passed and the next and the -next and still all was quiet. That night she -slept without fear.</p> - -<p>Early the following morning a Bible woman -came to her. "I've been up all night," she -said. "The people are fleeing to the country by -hundreds, carrying on their backs bundles of -bedding and clothing. All night there has been -a procession leaving the city. They say that the -revolution is beginning and that the hardest -fighting will be in Hanyang because the guns -and powder are stored here in the great arsenal, -and both armies will try to capture that."</p> - -<p>Before noon another letter came. Jennie -Crawford read it quickly.</p> - -<p>"The American consul says, 'All American -women and children must leave Hanyang for<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_105" id="Page_105">[Pg 105]</a></span> -a place of safety at once. Fighting has begun -near by!'"</p> - -<p>Dr. Huntley, the physician in charge of the -hospital, called a meeting of all missionaries.</p> - -<p>"We don't want to go," said Jennie Crawford. -"The school is full of girls, and the hospital -is full of patients. We don't want to leave -them."</p> - -<p>It was agreed that the women and children -in the hospital and the girls in the school would -be safer at their homes. Jennie Crawford and -the teachers found escorts for pupils and patients, -while Dr. Huntley went across the river -to Hankow to consult the British consul.</p> - -<p>"The missionaries in Wuchang thought -they would not have to leave," said the consul. -"Now the gates of the city have been closed. -The American consul has been trying to get -them out, but he cannot reach them. Fighting -is going on all round the mission. You must -get the American women and children out of -Hanyang before the soldiers enter."</p> - -<p>Dr. Huntley hurried home. The frightened -boatman did not want to wait a minute. As he -stepped out of the boat, Dr. Huntley took out -his watch.</p> - -<p>"It is twenty minutes after four," he said. -"Promise me that you will wait here with your -boat until five."</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_106" id="Page_106">[Pg 106]</a></span>The boatman promised, and the doctor hurried -to the hospital. At the tea-table in the -dining-room sat Mrs. Huntley with Jennie -Crawford and Jennie Cody.</p> - -<p>"We have no choice, we must leave in thirty -minutes," announced Dr. Huntley. "Get together -a few things and take no more than you -can carry."</p> - -<p>The half-emptied teacups left on the table as -the women hurried from the dining-room were -to remain there many days. Gathering up a few -things, they started for the boat as the sun was -setting. On a hill back of the hospital were six -hundred soldiers of the Manchu Emperor.</p> - -<p>"They are likely to fire!" said one of the -servants.</p> - -<p>But no gun was fired as the party went out. -The boatman was waiting, although he trembled -with fear. The river was rough, and the waves -threatened to swallow the little boat, but it -reached Hankow in safety.</p> - -<p>The city was crowded, and the only rooms to -be found were in a poor little hotel. None of -the party slept that night.</p> - -<p>"If you hear a signal in the night," they -were warned, "it will mean, 'Danger! Rise and -dress!' If there is a second signal, it will mean, -'All gather near the gunboats!' A third signal<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_107" id="Page_107">[Pg 107]</a></span> -will mean, 'Great danger! American women -and children get into the boats!'"</p> - -<p>All night they listened, but they heard only -the steady tramp, tramp of the guards who -marched up and down the streets.</p> - -<p>In the morning a messenger called out, "The -soldiers entered Hanyang in the night!"</p> - -<p>If the boatman had not waited, they would -have been shut up in the city.</p> - -<p>"Rich Chinese men and women are paying -much money to be let down over the walls in -baskets, for the gates are closed, and no one -can get out any other way," said the messenger.</p> - -<p>In the evening Jennie Crawford saw thirty -girls coming down the street.</p> - -<p>"Here come the schoolgirls from Wuchang!" -she cried joyfully.</p> - -<p>Each girl carried the few clothes she had been -able to save tied up in a square of cotton cloth.</p> - -<p>"For two days and nights we were shut in -the school building," said one. "The bullets -flew all round, and we could see burning buildings -every way we looked. Then the rescue -party reached us. We had our bundles all -ready to leave at a moment's notice."</p> - -<p>They were very tired, yet they stood bravely -round the walls of the room, for there were no -chairs. Not one knew whether she had a home<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_108" id="Page_108">[Pg 108]</a></span> -or any friends left, but not even the youngest -cried or complained.</p> - -<p>"Extra! Extra!" shouted a newspaper messenger -as he carried his papers from house to -house. "Twenty thousand troops on the way -from Peking!"</p> - -<p>Jennie Crawford bought a paper and everyone -gathered round her.</p> - -<p>"Twenty thousand of the Emperor's soldiers -are on their way from Peking!" she announced. -"The British and American consuls advise all -foreign women and children to go on to -Shanghai!"</p> - -<p>On to Shanghai they went that evening. The -city was crowded with many refugees. At last -they were safe with friends who were waiting -for them there, and who gave them a glad -welcome.</p> - -<p>But they did not stay in Shanghai. After a -few days Dr. Huntley came into the sitting-room -one morning with a paper in his hand.</p> - -<p>"The call has come for Red Cross doctors -and nurses to go to Hankow," he said. "The -wounded soldiers of both armies are being taken -there, and there is no one to care for them. I'm -going to volunteer to return as a Red Cross -surgeon."</p> - -<p>"I'll go with you as a Red Cross nurse," said -Jennie Crawford.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_109" id="Page_109">[Pg 109]</a></span></p> - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/p109.jpg" alt="" /><br /> - - -<small><i>Courtesy Woman's American Baptist Foreign Mission Society</i></small></div> - -<p class="caption"><span class="smcap">Jennie Crawford Administering an Anesthetic</span></p> - -<p class="caption">Assisting with operations, lending a hand in delicate dressings, and giving a word of encouragement -and comfort wherever needed, Miss Crawford became a beloved nurse.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_110" id="Page_110">[Pg 110]</a></span>"Take me, too!" begged Jennie Cody.</p> - -<p>"No Americans except doctors and nurses -are allowed to enter the city," answered Dr. -Huntley.</p> - -<p>Jennie Cody looked up at him. "The one -thing I have said I never, never could be is a -nurse, but I won't be a coward when Jennie -Crawford needs help, and wounded soldiers -have no one to nurse them. Pin the red cross -on my arm and maybe that will give me courage."</p> - -<p>When they bought tickets, the agent said, -"You go at your own risk. I can make no promise -that you will ever reach Hankow. Many -boats are being fired on."</p> - -<p>But as the boat with the red cross on its white -flag went up the river, the soldiers of both -armies lowered their guns.</p> - -<p>Such a different Hankow they found! The -crowded streets were deserted; even the beggars -were gone. The smoke still hung over the -ruins of many buildings which had been burned. -The fire had not touched an unfinished hospital, -and in it they found many wounded soldiers. -Most of the fighting was in Hanyang, and the -Red Cross launches brought the wounded men -of both armies across the river.</p> - -<p>Two nurses were already there for day duty, -so Jennie Crawford and Jennie Cody slept in<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_111" id="Page_111">[Pg 111]</a></span> -the day and went on duty at night going up and -down between the rows of soldiers like angels -of mercy. There were few beds, and most of -the men had to lie on straw on the floor with no -sheets or pillows.</p> - -<p>"Which way will it go?" said Jennie Cody -one day.</p> - -<p>"No one can tell," answered Jennie Crawford. -"Just now the revolutionists are ahead. -They have captured the arsenal in Hanyang. -Three hundred of their soldiers went up to the -gate with their clothes torn and looking as if -they had been in a battle. They pretended to -be the soldiers of the Emperor who had been -defeated. The gate-keepers let them in, and -they took charge of the arsenal without firing a -single shot. Now the people are so sure the -revolutionists will win that many men have already -cut off their queues. The soldiers with -swords in their hands demand that men prove -they are loyal to the new republic by having -their queues cut off."</p> - -<p>"If we could only get back to Hanyang again -to get some warm clothes!" sighed Jennie Cody. -"I'm almost frozen without my winter coat."</p> - -<p>"Let's try to go over with Dr. Huntley in the -Red Cross launch," proposed Jennie Crawford. -"None of the soldiers of either army will fire -at that."</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_112" id="Page_112">[Pg 112]</a></span>When they reached Hanyang, they saw empty -rickshaws along the river bank and many other -signs of a hasty retreat. Before they reached -their home, a man ran toward them.</p> - -<p>"You must be ready to leave at a moment's -notice," he cried. "The soldiers of the Emperor -have taken the city again."</p> - -<p>In the dining-room the teacups still stood on -the table, but they did not stop to put them -away. Hastily gathering a few garments, they -hurried back to the boat.</p> - -<p>Before the boat could pull out, the bullets -were falling close beside them. Within half an -hour a terrible battle was fought between the -troops of the Emperor on the Hankow side of -the river and those of the revolutionists on the -other side. Nearer and nearer to the hospital -came the bullets. One day the two nurses were -awakened by the sound of shells directly over -their heads. A bullet struck the wall of the -room. Jennie Cody picked it up and with a -smile that showed she was not afraid, put it -away for a souvenir. The little Red Cross -launches brought in more and yet more wounded -soldiers until the nurses could scarcely step -between the beds of straw. Again and again -bullets fell near by, but none struck the Americans.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_113" id="Page_113">[Pg 113]</a></span>"That is because the bullets were made by -foreigners," explained the Chinese. "They -have eyes so they can see, and never hit the -people who made them."</p> - -<p>After the troops of the Emperor had captured -Hanyang, they took Hankow and Wuchang. -It seemed that the revolution had failed and -that the yellow flag with its Manchu dragon -would still float above China.</p> - -<p>"Look at that man!" said Jennie Crawford -one day. "He cut off his queue when he thought -the revolutionists had won. Then when the soldiers -of the Emperor recaptured the city, he -was afraid they would cut off his head if they -saw him without a queue, and he pinned one to -his cap."</p> - -<p>"Many men have done that," answered Jennie -Cody. "When they think the soldiers of -the Emperor are going to win, they let their -queues hang down their backs; then if they -think victory is going to the revolutionists, -they tuck them up under their caps."</p> - -<p>"The days may seem dark for the new republic, -but even though the arsenal has been captured -by the soldiers of the Emperor, good news -comes from Shanghai and Nanking," said Jennie -Crawford. "Everywhere the people are demanding -that China shall be free. Shanghai<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_114" id="Page_114">[Pg 114]</a></span> -has been taken by the revolutionists without any -fighting and Nanking has already been made the -capital of the new government."</p> - -<p>Jennie Crawford's prophecy came true. -When in 1912 New Year's Day came to China,—this -time on January first by law,—Mr. Sun -Yat-Sen was inaugurated as the first president -of the great Chinghwa (Chinese) Republic, and -the dragon flag came down. Instead, there -floated a rainbow flag with stripes of five colors -to represent the five peoples of China. There -was a red stripe for the Chinese, a blue stripe -for the Mongols, a white stripe for the Mohammedans, -and a black stripe for the Tibetans. -Instead of killing all the Manchu soldiers and -the boy emperor, the new republic put a fifth -stripe of yellow in its flag for the Manchu people -who were to be a part of the new republic.</p> - -<p>When the news reached the two nurses, Miss -Crawford said to Miss Cody, "Now I can get -back to my own hospital in Hanyang, to all the -women and children who are waiting for me." -But for many weeks they stayed to nurse the -men who could not be moved.</p> - -<p>One day they received a command from General -Li Yuan Hung, vice-president of the new -republic, to come to Wuchang, which was -thronged with people from many nations, England, -France, America, Germany, Russia, Italy,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_115" id="Page_115">[Pg 115]</a></span> -Japan, and Sweden. There the Vice-President -presented to them bronze medals "in recognition -of their bravery and self-sacrifice, in caring -for the wounded during the revolution."</p> - -<p>"I have almost forgotten the noise of battle -and those days in the hospital," said Jennie -Crawford as they went back to Hanyang. "But -I can never forget that Chinese soldier who -looked up at us one night as we tried to ease his -pain, and said, 'You are like God to us.'</p> - -<p>"'Oh, no,' I answered at once.</p> - -<p>"'Well,' said he, as I smoothed his pillow -of straw, 'you are the ones who make us know -about God.'</p> - -<p>"Now I can answer you that I'm still glad I -came to China."</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_116" id="Page_116">[Pg 116]</a></span> -<h2 class="nobreak">VIII<br /> - -<small>SIXTY-SIX DAYS WITH BANDITS</small></h2></div> - - -<p><span class="smcap">On</span> a cold November morning a group of girls -stood beside two mules in front of a house in -Batang on the border of Tibet. Two were -Americans, and the others, Tibetans.</p> - -<p>"How long must you stay in America, -Doris?" asked one of the Tibetan girls very -sadly.</p> - -<p>"If I study hard every day," answered -Doris, "I can come back in ten years."</p> - -<p>"That's not so bad," said another of the -girls, "because, you see, if you will study night -and day, you can get through and come back in -five years."</p> - -<p>"We must go," said Dorothy. "Father and -Mother have gone on a half-hour ago."</p> - -<p>There were tears in all eyes as Doris and -Dorothy sprang into their saddles.</p> - -<p>"Good-by! Good-by!" they called as the -mules started forward.</p> - -<p>Since they were babies, Doris and Dorothy -Shelton had lived in Tibet, the land that is called -"the roof of the world," because it is higher -than any other country in the world. They had -taken many trips, clinging to the backs of their<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_117" id="Page_117">[Pg 117]</a></span> -mules as they went almost straight up on the -rough mountain roads, but the journey on which -they were starting now, as the sun rose from -behind the snow-capped mountains, was to be -the most thrilling of all.</p> - - - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/p117.jpg" alt="" /></div> - -<p class="caption"><span class="smcap">The Shelton Family Crossing the Mountains of Tibet</span></p> - -<p class="caption">Mrs. Shelton and the girls are in the chairs carried by barefoot coolies.</p> - -<p>They soon overtook their mother and father -and the servants. In front of the party rode -guards, for the country was full of robber -bands. Then came six mule drivers driving the -twenty-five mules<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_118" id="Page_118">[Pg 118]</a></span> that were loaded with tents, -baggage, and food. Following the mule drivers -Mrs. Shelton rode in a sedan chair fastened to -two poles which rested on the shoulders of four -carriers who wore fine, bright-red turbans and -long robes of grey <i>pulu</i> or wool, which were tied -about the waist. In the party were Andru, -Drashi, and Shen-si, the three servants who had -helped to care for Doris and Dorothy since they -were babies.</p> - -<p>Last of all, on a mule strong enough to carry -his two hundred and thirty pounds, rode Dr. -Albert Shelton. Everyone in Batang knew -"Big Doctor Shelton," and everyone loved -him.</p> - -<p>Seventeen years before this time, when he -left the medical school in Kansas, he looked over -a map of the world to find the place that needed -a doctor most. There was not a town in Kansas -that did not have a doctor in it or near to it,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_119" id="Page_119">[Pg 119]</a></span> -and in some of the towns there were many -doctors.</p> - -<p>"I should like to go to a place where there -are no other doctors," he said.</p> - -<p>"Well, then," said a friend, "go to Tibet. -That is the place for you, because in all Tibet -there is no doctor. But you may not get there -alive. The Dalai Lama, who is the head of -everything in Tibet, government and Buddhist -Church, lives in Lhasa, the capital, and he will -not let any Christian missionary or doctor come -within the walls of his city. Some have tried -to go, but most of them were killed."</p> - -<p>The more Albert Shelton thought about the -land without a doctor, the more he wished to go -there. He talked to his young wife, and she -wanted to go, too, so one day they took a -steamer from San Francisco and crossed the -Pacific Ocean to China where a boat carried -them a thousand miles up the Yangtze River. -Then they went still farther on a little Chinese -house-boat pulled by thirty men who walked -along the bank. After the house-boat had gone -up the river for nearly two months, they stepped -off on shore and rode on the backs of mules for -seven hundred miles.</p> - -<p>More than a year after they left Kansas, they -reached the town of Tatsienlu on the border of -Tibet. If they could have stuck a pin eight<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_120" id="Page_120">[Pg 120]</a></span> -thousand miles long right through the earth, -it would have come out not far from where they -started. The nearest doctor was seven hundred -miles away, so Dr. Shelton decided to live in -Tatsienlu until he could find a way to get farther -into the closed land of Tibet.</p> - -<p>Doris and Dorothy were born at Tatsienlu, -among mountains that rose more than twenty -thousand feet above the level of the ocean, so -high that they were covered with snow in July -and August. They were used to the strange -little "yaks,"—houses covered with goat's -hair. They watched their father make brick -and saw lumber and teach the men how to build -houses like the one he had built for himself.</p> - -<p>After five years Dr. Shelton was permitted -to go farther inland to Batang to start a hospital. -When the people heard of the "good -doctor" who had come so far across the ocean, -and who could do such wonderful things to make -sick people well, they came from all over the -country to see him. At first he had to use for -his operating table a door laid across two tables. -Then he and his friends sawed lumber and -baked brick and built a hospital. For ten years -he lived at Batang, and many thousands of people -came there to be helped.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_121" id="Page_121">[Pg 121]</a></span></p> - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/p121.jpg" alt="" /></div> - -<p class="caption"><span class="smcap">Dr. Shelton Treating a Tibetan Boy</span></p> - -<p class="caption">He ministered to all who needed him despite the lack of a hospital. This treatment is being -given on a house top.</p> - -<p>Then a wonderful thing happened—Dr. Shelton -was to go into Lhasa, the capital of the land-without-a-doctor.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_122" id="Page_122">[Pg 122]</a></span> -The Dalai Lama had kept out -all missionaries because he was afraid the people -would discover that their idols were not -true gods and would not give the priests any -more money. But now the Dalai Lama himself -gave Dr. Shelton permission to come.</p> - -<p>Before going to Lhasa Dr. Shelton planned -to take Mrs. Shelton and Doris and Dorothy to -the port of Hongkong, from which they were to -sail to America, where the girls were to go to -school. It was on this journey that they were -starting on this November morning.</p> - -<p>Mrs. Shelton did not want to say good-by to -the people of Batang, whom she loved, so she -tried to slip away before daybreak. But as she -and the doctor rode along, they found people -lined up on either side of the road to bid them -good-by. Many had left their homes the night -before and had marched ahead so they could -stand by the road and see their "big doctor" -and his wife and children once more. An escort -of twenty-five boys had been sent ahead. All -the way from Batang to the Yangtze River, a -journey of a day and a half, the people were -gathered along the roadside.</p> - -<p>For thirty-six days Doris and Dorothy rode -on their mules. Then they were so tired, their -father got chairs for them and they were carried -by the servants.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_123" id="Page_123">[Pg 123]</a></span>One day as they were riding along, Dorothy -said:</p> - -<p>"Are you afraid of robbers, Doris? I heard -Andru and Shen-si say that Yang Tien-fu, the -leader of a dreadful band must be near by. He -is very angry at the government. He used to -be a colonel in the Chinese army, but they -didn't pay his salary, so he got a band of men -to join him, and they live out in the mountains. -Andru said they stop all travelers and take pay -from them."</p> - -<p>"I'm not afraid," said Doris. "We have soldiers -to guard us."</p> - -<p>"I'm glad we are almost at Yunnanfu. Forty-seven -days is a long time to ride. Father says -we will be at Yunnanfu in just two and a half -days."</p> - -<p>Suddenly, as the mules came out from behind -a bend in the road, they threw back their ears -and stopped. The report of a pistol rang out.</p> - -<p>"Robbers! Robbers!" shouted the soldiers.</p> - -<p>Another pistol shot followed, and the robbers -sprang down through the brush of the mountainside. -There was a crashing of glass, as a bullet -struck the thermos bottle by Mrs. Shelton's -side.</p> - -<p>"Robbers! Robbers!" shouted the four soldiers -again. One shot off his gun; then all four -ran back to the village.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_124" id="Page_124">[Pg 124]</a></span>Mrs. Shelton and the girls crept out of their -chairs and slipped over the bank into the ditch -below.</p> - -<p>Bullets flew. The bandits surrounded Dr. -Shelton; one drew a large pistol and another -a great sword. Dr. Shelton saw there was no -chance to escape, so he let them take from him -his field-glasses, his camera, and everything -else they wanted. Andru was seized and his -knife and chop-sticks taken from his belt. Holding -up Dr. Shelton by both arms, two of the -bandits led him up the mountain to their chief. -The others tried to get Mrs. Shelton to climb -the bluff which rose straight before them, but -she was not able. Then they tried to carry her, -but they could not get up the steep, narrow -path with a load.</p> - -<p>Doris wore gloves, but little Dorothy's hands -were bare. The robbers saw her rings and took -them off her fingers. Dorothy loved those rings -which had been given to her by her friends, and -she began to cry. Doris had been very much -frightened by the robbers, but when she saw -one of them with Dorothy's rings, she forgot -about herself and going up to the robber said:</p> - -<p>"You give those rings back to Dorothy!"</p> - -<p>The robber smiled at the girl who was so -brave for her little sister and actually handed -the rings back.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_125" id="Page_125">[Pg 125]</a></span>By this time the soldiers returned with other -soldiers and rushed out to attack the robbers, -who left Mrs. Shelton and Doris and Dorothy -and began fighting to defend themselves. At -once the two girls with their mother and the -servants slipped back to the village.</p> - -<p>Meanwhile Dr. Shelton was being hurried -along up the mountainside to the robber chief. -Taller and stronger than any of the men who -stood about him was Yang Tien-fu. He looked -with interest at the things his men had taken -from the travelers and examined Dr. Shelton's -camera and field-glasses.</p> - -<p>"How can this picture-box make pictures?" -he asked. "Now stop and make my picture."</p> - -<p>Dr. Shelton snapped the kodak.</p> - -<p>"Now take my picture out of the box and let -me see it."</p> - -<p>"There is no picture there yet," said Dr. -Shelton.</p> - -<p>Yang Tien-fu would not believe him and made -him open the camera and spoil the first picture -of a robber chief he had ever had a chance to -take.</p> - -<p>Dr. Shelton could look down to the valley and -watch the battle between the bandits and the -soldiers. He saw Mrs. Shelton's empty chair.</p> - -<p>"Why do you want to take me as a prisoner?" -he asked.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_126" id="Page_126">[Pg 126]</a></span>"Because I must have money," answered the -bandit.</p> - -<p>"I have no money," said Dr. Shelton.</p> - -<p>"But your people will offer me a ransom. I -have plenty of soldiers in my land, but they -have little to fight with. I will tell your people -that if they will send me fifty thousand dollars' -worth of guns and powder and bullets I will -release you. And that is not all. The government -has taken my family and is keeping them -as prisoners. I will tell them that if they will -send my family back to me, I will send you back -to them. Get on your mule, for we must travel -far from here."</p> - -<p>Over the rough, steep road of the mountain -they rode for many hours. Not until the sun -went down did they stop to rest and to wait for -their companions. They built a fire and cooked -rice. After they had eaten, they took out their -long pipes and smoked opium. Dr. Shelton -counted seventy-one men.</p> - -<p>When those who had stayed to fight the soldiers -overtook the band, Dr. Shelton saw that -one man was shot through the ankle. He opened -his saddle-bags and dressed the wound while -Yang Tien-fu watched with interest. After -resting a few hours they started to travel again.</p> - -<p>For three days and nights Dr. Shelton did not -take off his clothes or sleep. Sometimes he lay<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_127" id="Page_127">[Pg 127]</a></span> -down on an old horse blanket, the only bed he -had. Four robbers guarded him. They never -took off the belts in which they carried their -guns and cartridges. Dr. Shelton counted nineteen -different kinds of guns and eight kinds of -pistols, all of which had been taken from travelers.</p> - -<p>Day after day the bandits traveled over the -mountains. When they stopped, forty guards -were sent in every direction, for Yang Tien-fu -knew that the government had offered a reward -of five thousand dollars to anyone who would -capture him dead or alive.</p> - -<p>Sometimes he divided his men, sending a -party to march straight down over the steep -mountainside to make a false trail, and often -he stood on some high bluff and laughed as he -watched the soldiers being led astray. Almost -every day, and sometimes many times a day, the -bandits would stop a company of travelers and -take their money or go into a little village and -rob the frightened people.</p> - -<p>If the villagers gave them what they asked -for, there was no fighting. Yang Tien-fu would -go into the temple, which was the meeting place -of the people, and send his men out to find one -of the head men of the village. When he came -in, the chief would say:</p> - -<p>"We are not robbers. We are traveling to<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_128" id="Page_128">[Pg 128]</a></span> -escort this great foreign official. He must -have two hogs and ten bushels of rice."</p> - -<p>Then the head men would look at Dr. Shelton -with great respect and interest and start -off to get all the things the great foreign official -must have. Meanwhile Dr. Shelton tried -to get them to understand that he was a prisoner. -Often he had to smile at the cunning of -the robber chief.</p> - -<p>As they went along, Dr. Shelton saw many -people who were sick and many whose eyes -were sore or blind. He said to Yang Tien-fu, -"I left America to help the sick people in -Tibet. Since you are keeping me away from -my hospital in Batang, you must let me have -a hospital along the road."</p> - -<p>So the chief waited while the doctor healed -the sick. Many soldiers joined the band, and -the doctor ministered to all who needed him.</p> - -<p>One day the chief said, "You are an honest -man. I want you to be one of my men and stay -with us. These other fellows can't be trusted. -Even our treasurer steals. Stay with us and -be the pastor and the doctor for me and my -men. I will pay you twelve thousand dollars -a year and give you half of it right now."</p> - -<p>Dr. Shelton chuckled. He wondered whether -anyone else had ever been invited to be the -pastor of a robber band.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_129" id="Page_129">[Pg 129]</a></span>Back in Yunnanfu Mrs. Shelton, Doris, and -Dorothy waited. Every day the girls went to -the gate of the city, hoping to see a runner -coming with a message from their father.</p> - -<p>"But, Doris," said Dorothy, "there is no -chance for Father to escape. He is guarded -all the time."</p> - -<p>"The Bible says that Paul and Silas were -sleeping right between guards, and God opened -the doors of the prison," said Doris. "If we -pray, God may open some door so Father can -escape."</p> - -<p>Thus while the robber band was climbing -the steep mountain and leading their tired -prisoner farther and farther away, two little -girls knelt down to pray.</p> - -<p>For nearly three weeks no message came.</p> - -<p>"If we could only know if Father is still -living and if he is well!" said Mrs. Shelton.</p> - -<p>"Yes," said Doris. "Or if we could get a -message to him so he could know we are praying -for him!"</p> - -<p>One day Shen-si, the Chinese cook who had -lived with them many years, said:</p> - -<p>"I will carry your message to my master -and bring his message to you."</p> - -<p>"How can you find him, Shen-si?" asked -Dorothy. "How will you get past the chief of -the bandits?"</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_130" id="Page_130">[Pg 130]</a></span>"I will face Yang Tien-fu and carry your -message to my master and bring his message -to you," said Shen-si quietly.</p> - -<p>Mrs. Shelton and the girls wrote letters and -Shen-si started out to find his master. All -along the way he followed the robbers, asking -questions until he reached the place where he -was told his master was. He went boldly up to -the guards.</p> - -<p>"I come on important business," he announced. -"I must speak to your chief."</p> - -<p>The guards led him to Yang Tien-fu. Behind -the chief he saw his master, so changed -that he scarcely knew him. A long beard had -grown over his smooth face, and he was so -weak he could scarcely walk. Tears came into -Shen-si's eyes.</p> - -<p>Dr. Shelton was allowed to send a message -back, and he handed Shen-si a copy of <i>Beside -the Bonnie Brier Bush</i> to take to Mrs. Shelton. -This he had had in his saddle-bags when -the robbers captured him. On the margins he -had written daily messages to his wife. One -of the last was:</p> - -<p>"I am tired to death; all I can say in my -desolation is, 'Make Thy grace sufficient for -me, O God.'"</p> - -<p>With the precious book Shen-si started back.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_131" id="Page_131">[Pg 131]</a></span></p> - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/p131.jpg" alt="" /></div> - -<p class="caption"><span class="smcap">A Roadside Luncheon in Tibet</span></p> - -<p class="caption">Dr. Shelton and his daughters at luncheon with a group of Tibetan friends.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_132" id="Page_132">[Pg 132]</a></span>Shen-si was not the only one who had determined -to reach Dr. Shelton. One day Yang -Tien-fu said to his prisoner:</p> - -<p>"The government has sent a messenger to -me to say that my family is at the priest's -house and that if I will send you there in exchange, -my family will be given to me. I am -almost afraid to trust them, for they do not -keep their word as you do, but I am going to -send you to the priest's house with a strong -guard."</p> - -<p>Twenty of the robbers took Dr. Shelton to -the priest's house. There Yang Tien-fu found -only his wife and mother.</p> - -<p>"What do two women amount to?" he said -angrily. "I can buy another wife as good as -that one for a hundred dollars any time. Have -them bring me my son."</p> - -<p>A contract was prepared promising Yang -Tien-fu that if he would release Dr. Shelton, -the Chinese government would give him pardon -for himself and his men, make him an -officer in the army, return all his family to him -and give him the arms and ammunition for -which he had asked. On the next day the contract -was to be signed by him and by the -Chinese governor.</p> - -<p>Late at night some of the men, who had been -out watching, hurried to the chief.</p> - -<p>"The government has you in a trap," they<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_133" id="Page_133">[Pg 133]</a></span> -said, "many troops of soldiers are stealing in -quietly to surround you and capture you."</p> - -<p>Quickly Yang Tien-fu took both his family -and Dr. Shelton, and at midnight they slipped -out between the circles of soldiers, back to the -mountains. Again began the long, hard journeys. -Soon Yang Tien-fu saw that his prisoner -was too weak to walk or even to sit on his -mule, so he had a rough chair made for him. -For thirty-seven hours they carried him, running -as fast as they could, for the soldiers were -following. One day the chief said:</p> - -<p>"The doctor is so sick and weak he can go -no farther. Take him to the loft of that barn -and hide him in the straw. Place four guards -with him. If he dies, hide his body where no -one will find it; if he gets well, send a messenger -to me, and I will come for him."</p> - -<p>The men made a tunnel through the rice-straw -to the back of the loft, digging out a -space large enough for a bed for the doctor at -the end. They took a brick out of the wall to -make a small hole for a window. As they -dragged their sick prisoner into his straw -house, one of them said:</p> - -<p>"The 'big doctor' is the same as a dead -man."</p> - -<p>The newspapers all over the world had -printed the story of Dr. Shelton's capture by<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_134" id="Page_134">[Pg 134]</a></span> -the robbers, and day by day people in many -lands waited to hear that the governor and his -soldiers had caught Yang Tien-fu and released -Dr. Shelton. One day the American Minister -at Peking started a rescue party of several -English and Americans with troops. They sent -a message to Yang Tien-fu demanding the release -of Dr. Shelton; then they started into the -mountains to find him. When they left, Doris -and Dorothy went with them to the gate of the -city.</p> - -<p>Meanwhile the "big doctor," almost too -weak to move, was lying on his bed of straw, -with his head by the little window.</p> - -<p>"Thursday, Friday, Saturday, Sunday, Monday,"—he -counted the days as they went by.</p> - -<p>An old Chinese man brought him rice, and the -rest and food made him feel so much better -that the men who were guarding him slipped -off to tell the chief he was not dead, leaving -the Chinese to guard him. Late one afternoon -the old man cried out in terror, "The soldiers -are coming!" and ran as fast as he could.</p> - -<p>Dr. Shelton crawled to the street and called -to the Chinese runner who had so frightened -his guard. The villagers had heard the cries, -"The soldiers are coming!" and had run to -the hills. When the messenger found out that -the man who stood before him was the "big<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_135" id="Page_135">[Pg 135]</a></span> -doctor," he was almost as frightened as the -villagers.</p> - -<p>As soon as he could get his breath, he helped -the doctor to escape. Leaning on his deliverer's -arm, Dr. Shelton crept along for a quarter -of a mile to the next village. There was no -horse on which he could ride and no chair on -which he could be carried, but eight men of -the village were persuaded to help. They -twisted ropes of wild grass and tied them about -the doctor's waist. Some men lifted, some -pushed, and some pulled on the ropes until -they reached the next village, which was fortunately -a Christian village. The people met -them with joy. They were afraid to stop long -for fear the robbers would overtake them, so -they slept for only an hour and then started on.</p> - -<p>They found two small ponies, and at half-past -four in the morning they offered a prayer -that God would take care of the "big doctor," -and lifted him to a pony's back. He was so -weak that two men had to hold him on. When -one pony was tired, they lifted him to the other.</p> - -<p>Presently Dr. Shelton looked up and saw -two hundred soldiers approaching, and soon -recognized his friends. He heard English -spoken for the first time in sixty-six days, and -he could not speak for joy. One of the rescue -party had a box of crackers. He ate them at<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_136" id="Page_136">[Pg 136]</a></span> -once, because since he was captured, he had -had nothing but rice. His friends had to lend -him clothes, for his were worn out.</p> - -<p>At the gate of Yunnanfu five hundred people -came to welcome Dr. Shelton home. First and -foremost were two little girls who ran to put -their arms round his neck and whisper, "We -prayed for you! We prayed for you! The -Lord does answer prayers, doesn't he?"</p> - -<p>Dr. Shelton patted the two heads.</p> - -<p>"Of course he does," he said. "That is why -I am here."</p> - - -<div class="transnote"><p class="center">TRANSCRIBER'S NOTES:</p> - -<p class="center">Inconsistencies in spelling, punctuation, and hyphenation have been standardized.</p></div> - - - - - - - -<pre> - - - - - -End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Under Many Flags, by -Katharine Scherer Cronk and Elsie Singmaster - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK UNDER MANY FLAGS *** - -***** This file should be named 55701-h.htm or 55701-h.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/5/5/7/0/55701/ - -Produced by David E. Brown, David Edwards and the Online -Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This -file was produced from images generously made available -by The Internet Archive) - - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - - - -</pre> - -</body> -</html> diff --git a/old/55701-h/images/cover.jpg b/old/55701-h/images/cover.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index aa77ddb..0000000 --- a/old/55701-h/images/cover.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/55701-h/images/frontis.jpg b/old/55701-h/images/frontis.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index fc0b999..0000000 --- a/old/55701-h/images/frontis.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/55701-h/images/p007.jpg b/old/55701-h/images/p007.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 322201e..0000000 --- a/old/55701-h/images/p007.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/55701-h/images/p019.jpg b/old/55701-h/images/p019.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 4847d05..0000000 --- a/old/55701-h/images/p019.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/55701-h/images/p029.jpg b/old/55701-h/images/p029.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index bbccd66..0000000 --- a/old/55701-h/images/p029.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/55701-h/images/p035.jpg b/old/55701-h/images/p035.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 75a0c3f..0000000 --- a/old/55701-h/images/p035.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/55701-h/images/p043.jpg b/old/55701-h/images/p043.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index fc91f0f..0000000 --- a/old/55701-h/images/p043.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/55701-h/images/p053.jpg b/old/55701-h/images/p053.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index b2102bf..0000000 --- a/old/55701-h/images/p053.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/55701-h/images/p059.jpg b/old/55701-h/images/p059.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index f253755..0000000 --- a/old/55701-h/images/p059.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/55701-h/images/p065.jpg b/old/55701-h/images/p065.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index a36c3f6..0000000 --- a/old/55701-h/images/p065.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/55701-h/images/p073.jpg b/old/55701-h/images/p073.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 04d5cbc..0000000 --- a/old/55701-h/images/p073.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/55701-h/images/p091.jpg b/old/55701-h/images/p091.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 5b978b7..0000000 --- a/old/55701-h/images/p091.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/55701-h/images/p109.jpg b/old/55701-h/images/p109.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 89ceceb..0000000 --- a/old/55701-h/images/p109.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/55701-h/images/p117.jpg b/old/55701-h/images/p117.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 9d0d2ee..0000000 --- a/old/55701-h/images/p117.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/55701-h/images/p121.jpg b/old/55701-h/images/p121.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 92f8d5c..0000000 --- a/old/55701-h/images/p121.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/55701-h/images/p131.jpg b/old/55701-h/images/p131.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 09bce9d..0000000 --- a/old/55701-h/images/p131.jpg +++ /dev/null |
